ITTY BITTY TITTY COMMITTEE (16 Chapters)
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 184
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 118 times
- Contact:
ITTY BITTY TITTY COMMITTEE (16 Chapters)
Katie is 15 and about to go on vacation with her family to Myrtle Beach. It is really a true coming of age story as she is no longer a little girl but not quite a woman. There will be plenty of rosy red bottoms and spanking in this story but it is a departure from my BDSM focused stories. There is a slow build culminating in 16 chapters as a prequel to Itty Bitty Titty Committee 2: How I spent my summer vacation
Genre: Coming of Age
Codes: Ma/ft, Reluctant, Teen Siren, Sister, Humiliation, Spanking, Exhibitionism, Masturbation, Sex Toys
Sex Contents: Some Sex
Word Count: 83,455
There are 16 chapters, in need of a little editing and polishing that I'll post to complete this story.
There is also a sequel to this story in my library (in signature), but it's a bit heavier on the spanking and family discipline side than this one. I probably wont post that one her unless there is interest.
The inspiration for this one, was that I wanted to do a nice light summer story about a flat-chested girl whose mom insists she wear a swimsuit that is way too small for her - because she is in denial that the growth spurt just happened, and get into some summer vacation shenanigans. I let this story sort of take me as an author where it wanted to go and this is where it led.
I hope you enjoy.
I'll post up all 16 chapters today as I do one more pass of edit of them.
Last edited by EddieDavidson on Sun Jun 25, 2023 5:19 pm, edited 1 time in total.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 184
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 118 times
- Contact:
Chapter 1
“Katie, get out here right now!” My mom’s voice pierced me like a knife. I was waiting for her to call me into the living room of our vacation cabin. It almost came as a relief when she called for me. I had been sniffling and laying on my back staring up at the dirty ceiling for what felt like an eternity waiting for the call.
I knew what I did was wrong on so many levels. I didn’t have any clue what my parents would do. They weren’t tyrants or super strict. They made me wait in my bedroom because even though they were raising five teenagers they had never dealt with anything like this, and they had to talk about what the consequences should actually be.
I didn’t get myself in trouble intentionally, but so much of this was my fault – it was like a perfect storm of choices that I made placing me in this situation. I wished I could be anywhere else but where I was – but I was here, and I had to face what I had done.
The unknown was eating me up on the insides and causing my mind to swirl with all the possible ways my life would probably become a living hell. This was supposed to be a fun vacation! I had gone and mucked things up and it was all my own fault.
“KATE BUTTS! GET YOUR ACTUAL BUTT OUT HERE! RIGHT NOW!!” Dad wasn’t in the mood to play around or be trifled with. His commanding voice sent shivers down my spine, and I hopped out of bed and back to my senses.
I should mention that yes, my last name is “Butts” and yes, I’ve been teased about it since I was in grade school. I am 15 now and I still meet people who think I am joking when I tell them my last name. Dad says having the name “builds character,” but I do not believe it. Mom said she loved Dad so much that she took his last name anyway – it’s adorable in a weird way.
I composed myself, dried my tears, and walked out of my room like a convicted prisoner making her way to the gallows after her last meal.
You are probably wondering how I got in this jam. It’s a complicated and humiliating story, and I know I screwed up – several times before today. Some of this wasn’t my fault either – it was just the cards that life dealt me and the choices that I made.
I had just graduated my sophomore year in High School. I was in a Wal-Mart in Raleigh North Carolina. It was a nice summer day, and the sun was shining, the birds were chirping. My mom brought me and my siblings there to buy some things for an upcoming family vacation. You may be wondering why I am going back to a mundane shopping trip, but I assure you that things that happened that day set a lot of things in motion that would end up snowballing later in unexpected ways.
I was trying to convince my mom to buy me a high-waisted French cut yellow polka dot bikini. It was the kind of thing that my older sister Lindsay would wear to turn heads on the beach. I had always considered myself a shy introvert but recently I wanted to get noticed by boys my own age and be taken seriously the same way Lindsay was.
I wasn’t built like Lindsay though. She was 19 and had curves in all of the right places, shapely boobs, and naturally blonde hair. She had developed early before she was even my age and looked and acted like an adult. That’s why she was always in charge when my parents were out.
Lindsay often jokingly refers to me and my little sister Ruthie the “Itty Bitty Titty Committee”. I used to be completely flat-chested with no waist. Recently, I sprouted two puffy nubs that are almost entirely areola on my chest. Lindsay has a slightly twisted sense of humor, but she doesn’t mean anything hateful by it. It doesn’t make it any less annoying when she calls me the President of the Itty Bitty Titty Committee in front of boys. They can tell that I do not have big boobs without hearing her laughingly joke about it.
My little sister is flat as a pancake. However, she has the gorgeous blonde goldilocks hair, fair skin, and natural beauty that even Lindsay is a little jealous of. Ruthie is a natural dancer, singer and loves life. She can light up a room and she is incredibly silly.
Her twin brother Georgie is a lot like her. He’s handsome, like a young Brad Pitt. They both recently had a birthday and just turned 14. They are already as tall as me and I am almost 16.
I have one other brother named Lucas. He is the only one in the family with red hair. I consider him lucky because I inherited my mother’s poop-brown hair color and everyone else got lovely natural light blonde from my father. Lucas has got freckles like me, and he is taller than me even though he is only 9 months younger than me.
I somehow wound up with the nickname Freckles even though we both have them. I do not have a lot of freckles – just a light dappling of brown specks across my nose. It really gets my goat when any of my siblings dares call me Freckles even if they mean it as a term of endearment.
I am short for my age, and people often think my younger siblings are older than me. It doesn’t help that I have freckles and an extremely light complexion. Mom says that I should be happy that I look so young and not be in a hurry to get old – but it sucks because now that Lindsay is working, she expects me to step up and help keep my younger siblings in line.
The only reason my mom hadn’t dragged Lindsay along with us shopping was that she had just started a new part-time job. I was expected to do her job this summer. That didn’t mean I wouldn’t have chores of my own. It just meant that I was responsible for keeping an eye on my brothers and sisters and make sure things didn’t get out of hand.
Georgie and Lucas have a lot of energy and can get rambunctious and rough house when my parents or Lindsay isn’t around. They never do anything seriously wrong and even if they did, they are Mom’s “perfect angels” so she would usually overlook it.
Don’t get me wrong, my parents spank them and wash their mouths out with soap when they say dirty words – but it was pretty rare.
My Dad was at work. He was working overtime to help pay for our trip. My mom is incredibly thrifty, and she justifies that by pointing out that we need to save to be able to go on vacation.
My brother’s spread out in the clothing section and began playing a form of hide and seek where they both seek each other and punch one another in the arm. Mom didn’t tell them to stop. I suppose I was supposed to do that. Lindsay would have punched both of them in the arms and told them to knock it off.
I do not want to paint my older sister as a mega-bitch. She just didn’t put up with any nonsense from any of us. I was unsure of myself and didn’t really see myself as the one who could put a stop to what they were doing. I will be very honest, it’s not that I am lazy, but I also just didn’t WANT To be the one in the middle telling them to knock it off.
I had just asked my mother to get me a proper bikini this year. Her response was predictable. I do not know why I expected anything else.
“You are TOO young for a bikini like THAT,” my mom declared so loud that half the people in Wal-Mart probably heard her. “You are not too old that I won’t put you over my knee right here in the store! So, stop asking!”
My mom threatened but she rarely followed through. My parents do believe in spanking. They call it “loving domestic discipline.” It simply means that they love us, but they don’t always love what we do. It is a last resort to spank or be put in the corner. It is supposed to be embarrassing and uncomfortable– it’s supposed to remind us not to do the same thing again.
It wasn’t like I was asking for something slutty like a belly ring or tattoo. I tried to make the case that I should be allowed to have it.
“But Mom,” I whined. “Lindsay had a bathing suit like that when she was my age!”
I really wanted a French cut bikini like older girls wore. It wasn’t a microkini or anything outrageous. I wouldn’t be caught dead in anything like a thong. The one I wanted was a matching top and bottoms that wore high on the hips and had yellow polka dots. They sold it in the Junior Miss section of Walmart – how shocking could it really be?
“You are not like Lindsay when she was your age,” my mom replied stubbornly. She was right about that – both physically and mentally. I wanted to LOOK like Lindsay at 15 but I looked young for my age, and I was fairly short. I thought maybe the bikini would make me LOOK mature.
“Yeah, but if I have to do her job of watching Lucas, Georgie, and Ruth Ann then I should be treated the same as her,” I demanded and folded my arms stubbornly. I knew I was dangerously close to my mother following through on her threat. She wouldn’t make take my pants all the way down in the store, but she definitely would have spanked me over my shorts.
“I can watch after myself,” Lucas took a break from sparring with Georgie. Lucas was only 9 months younger than me, but he was incredibly goofy, and mom didn’t believe he could be unsupervised. It was part of why he got away with more than me. When he did something stupid or careless, she often assumed he just didn’t know better and often times- he really didn’t.
She usually didn’t extend the same benefit of the doubt to me.
Lucas is mama’s golden boy. He can do no wrong (in her eyes). He’s at that age where he’s started trying to wear dad’s aftershave and putting on deodorant. If I have friends come over, he sometimes embarrasses me by staring at their boobs. He definitely looks at porn – of that, I have no doubt.
Mom didn’t even respond to Lucas. She looked a little beleaguered in the store – like working and the stress we gave her was wearing on her nerves. There was no question she needed a relaxing vacation.
“Katie, your body hasn’t developed yet. You’ve got plenty of time. Right now, you are all awkward elbows and knobby knees. One day, you’ll have a figure for a bikini. This one will slide right off in the Atlantic Ocean. There is nothing wrong with a one piece swimsuit. I’ll be wearing one!”
Oh great, I’ll have on a swimsuit just like my mother wears, I thought to myself.
“Let’s wear matching SpongeBob swimsuits,” my sister Ruth Ann suggested brightly. A brightly colored cartoon character on the front would be even MORE humiliating.
Ruthie is the eternal optimist and life always seems to serve her lemonade WITH sugar before giving her bitter lemons. She was confident, positive and naturally beautiful and while I sound jealous
- I probably am (a little jealous of my little sister). Ruthie won the genetic lottery – she is destined to grow up beautiful. She isn’t just pretty though – she seems to be talented at just about everything she tries. You should see her art! It’s all pink ponies and flying kitty-cats, but it looks really exceptional.
Ruthie has a cute turned-up nose that made her look like a Disney Princess. Even though she had just turned 14 she still loved romping in the mud and getting messy like her brother Georgie. If Lucas and Georgie were her golden boys, then Ruthie was her perfect angel. Ruthie never intentionally did anything wrong, and I can’t recall a time that my parents, or even Lindsay for that matter has ever had to even make her stand in the corner.
She is goofy and playful, but that kid does not have a mean or jealous bone in her body.
Georgie is good too. He’s gregarious and a little naïve. He really looks up to Lucas and he’s his older brother’s constant shadow. I know Georgie is starting to notice girls, but unlike Lucas – Georgie has several girls in his grade swooning over HIM. He’s going to grow up to be a real heartbreaker one day.
“It’s good that you want to grow up, Katie. You should want to mature. Mother nature takes a little more time, and everybody develops differently. You’ll get there – just don’t be in such a rush. Stop and smell the flowers,” Mom offered her friendly advice. “You are way too young to worry about things like being sexy. Now, how about this SpongeBob suit? It would fit you perfectly.”
Mom held the ridiculously childish swimsuit up to my body to size it. I was so mortified because some boys were shopping with their mom a few feet away. They saw my mom hold the immature costume up to my body to get a size. I was mortified.
“How about Sandy Cheeks since you are Katie Butts? You can be Sandy Butt Cheeks!!” Lucas waved around another one-piece bikini with an image of a buck-toothed cartoon squirrel-girl wearing a space suit on it. Sandy is SpongeBob’s goofy girlfriend – and I’d be wearing a big image of her on my chest whenever I went swimming.
I shot him a sour look, but I think Georgie didn’t even notice. My little brother probably wasn’t intentionally trying to make me look like a fool. I just wished he wasn’t trying to be so “helpful”.
Mom had a ‘boys will be boys’ attitude about harmless teasing even if that is what he was doing. She let Lucas get away with saying anything he wanted to me as long as he didn’t cuss. That was a ‘wash your mouth out with soap’ kind of cardinal sin in our house.
Naturally, the rule about cussing didn’t apply to my parents themselves or to Lindsay. I think my parents would have preferred Lindsay not cuss, but she was old enough that she came across like an adult and they accepted it.
The boys that were eavesdropping were trying to stifle their giggles when they heard my brother say “Sandy Butt Cheeks”.
I could already tell what kind of summer I would have if I ended up with the suit – but I assumed I probably would.
Ruthie actually loves her last name. She also has a perfectly well-rounded butt and not a flat as a pancake butt like mine.
“Butt-Butts-Butta-Butts!-Butt-Butts-Butt!” Ruthie sang our last name as she often does when someone mentions it. She danced around playfully without a concern in the world for what anybody thought. It’s easy to do things like that when you look so beautiful. I’ve never seen her get nervous, embarrassed, or apprehensive about anything other than thunderstorms, and even then, she looks cute when she pouts and makes a worried face while nuzzling into Daddy’s arms to protect her.
“Can we try them on, Mommy? Please? Pretty please? Pretty PUH-LEEZ with whipped cream and sugar sprinkles on top,” Ruthie begged. I didn’t want to try the suit on. I assured my mom that if they weren’t our size we could always come back. The tag said “M”. It wasn’t like there were a lot of choices.
“No, we cannot. I am going to be busy and then we’ve got the trip coming back and a lot to do to prepare,” Mom pointed to the dressing room, and I knew she wouldn’t back down.
I took the Sandy Cheeks one-piece, and my sister got the Sponge Bob one. Mom insisted we also try on a “S” small one even though I was positive I was too big for that one.
My brothers were happy to try on bathing suits as well, but they were lucky. All they had to wear were shorts. I could hear them in the boy’s dressing room poking each other and laughing at each other.
My sister and I rushed off to the girl’s changing room and just as I thought the small one did not fit. I yelled out to my mother and told her that it didn’t.
“Let me see it! Stop looking at yourselves and come out here at once!” Mom demanded impatiently.
“Maw-awwmmm!” I groaned. I didn’t want to be caught dead walking around the store in this outfit even for a few minutes while my mom saw me. Mom wasn’t going to come into four different dressing rooms to check us out though. “Other kids just come out! Stop acting like a Princess and get out here right now. You are on my last nerve, Katie!”
My sister thrust aside the curtain and burst into my changing room without a thought for my modesty.
“What if I had been naked?” I flinched in shock. Ruthie blinked with a dumbfounded expression because I was not naked. She couldn’t process that I was worried about something that did not happen.
My sister changed together all of the time and it wasn’t a big deal for her to see me naked in our room. She applied the same logic to seeing me in the dressing room. She didn’t care that she just pulled the curtain open wide and if anyone was standing just outside of the women’s changing area, they might have seen me naked.
“But you weren’t,” my sister giggled and led me by the hand to show off her pretty suit to mom. Mom paraded us around the mirrors and tugged our suits to see if they were going to cover us nicely. “These are cheaply made in China. In my day, you got one swimsuit and you could wear it until you grew out of it,” Mom lamented as she patted us down and checked how snug the suits were. The suits were tight on us. They weren’t see-through but I was keenly aware that the outline of my puffy nipples could easily be distinguished through the material. I knew those strange boys were probably watching all of this.
My sister stood there like a prize pony while mom poked and prodded. I am sure I was blushing awkwardly. Mom said I was “All bony elbows and knobby knees,” as she checked me over to make sure that all of my bits were covered, and the suit would not give. “Oh, stop looking so worried. Boys at the beach would have seen a lot more of you if you wore that itty bitty bikini to the beach! What’s the big deal?”
“We aren’t AT the beach, Mom!” I groaned. Mom ignored my complaints and impatient eye-rolling and kept tugging and poking.
“You should be thanking me. If you rush me and your entire ass ends up hanging out at the beach, don’t come crying to me!” Mom chuckled before deciding that the suit was acceptable. “Yes, I think this will do,” Mom decided. I was relieved but I was worried. I didn’t want to tell her about what. “What? What is it, Katie?”
“Guys will see the outline of my boobs through my clothes,” I whispered through gritted teeth.
“Wait until you actually get boobies,” Mom acted like there was nobody watching and held her own rather sizable jugs in the palm of her hands. “There is no popping these back in once you get them. No one is going to care that you have boobs. Every girl has something. Now let me see the medium on you and hurry!”
I groaned and went back to the fitting room, but there was someone in mine. She apologized and said that she didn’t think it was still being used. She even handed me my clothes and the medium suit. I almost panicked thinking that she might steal them. My mom would have thought nothing of making me go home in the swimsuit. We went drove home from the community pool in our swimsuits all the time.
I just would have been really embarrassed to walk through Wal-Mart like that!
I would have been happy to wait for the woman to leave but she had a lot of clothes to try on. Mom was rushing me, and Ruthie offered to change with me. I didn’t get a chance to agree before my little sister tugged me into her booth.
We stripped out of our suits, and I noticed that Ruthie was finally starting to get dark pubic hair. It was just a whisp of a bush, but it made her look like Lindsay between the legs. I could still see her slit. She had a beautiful slit that reminded me of a peach. I don’t make a habit of describing my sister’s vagina, but you will see why when I tell you about mine.
My pussy looked like a thin line in the front. The only place I have blonde hair is the wisp of pubic hair just above it and on my legs. When I was little and took baths with my brother Lucas used to say “it looks like you have a butt crack In the front.”
I am very self-conscious about my body – and despite wanting to grow up and show off a little. I don’t want to show off a whole LOT! Just the parts of me I am happy with and there are not that many (yet).
My clit hood is hiding just inside and when I finger myself, I love to mash it down. When it pops out completely and my clothes rub it just the right way it gives me little orgasms – but my pussy lips don’t do anything sexually for me. The lips on my face are thicker than my pussy lips and probably more sensitive than my pussy lips.
I know I probably come off as a naive virgin. I had sex twice with a boy by this point in my life. They were awkward encounters in closets at friends’ sleepovers – very unsatisfying. I also masturbated quite a bit at home under the sheets in my bedroom. I had to do it under the covers because I shared a room with Ruthie.
I had recently discovered the joys of laying on my back with my legs above my head and letting the bath water splash directly on my clit. I was technically having a deeply romantic and committed relationship with the faucet in my bathtub at this point in my life.
In any case, you are probably wondering why I am telling you this story. It isn’t just because of the embarrassing shopping encounter. That really wasn’t that unusual for me. Fate kind of smiled down on me that day.
I am starting here because I didn’t know what I liked about myself, about boys, about my body, about sex, about life. That summer I would learn a few things about what I liked – and a whole lot about what I didn’t.
That didn’t happen at Wal-Mart, but it began there even if I didn’t realize it at the time.
As soon as my sister changed into the medium-sized one-piece, she ran out singing “Who lives in a pineapple under the sea?” and raised her fists in the air to sing the chorus “SpongeBob SquarePants!”. She has a lovely singing voice that keeps perfect pitch. She was encouraging me to follow and sing with her “Come on, Katie! Sing it with me ... Absorbent and yellow and porous is he!!!”
Ruth-Ann could have a ball in a damned Wal-Mart!! My sister could entertain herself just about anywhere and spread joy while she did. It was hard not to smile when she was dancing around like that. I reluctantly joined her even though I was hanging out of this suit.
The suits hung loose on both of us – very loose. I felt like I was the suit was going to drop off of me at any moment. I wasn’t sure what was worse – too tight or too loose! They were both totally humiliating.
“Oh my god, you’ve got a bush!” Lucas pointed at my sister’s crotch. A patch of her dark and curly pubic hung out of either side of the crotch area of the suit. Ruthie smiled and shrugged – she didn’t care if he saw her dark and curlies.
“Lucas!” my mom scolded him for yelling that out in a Walmart. Everybody nearby heard him and looked in our direction. Dirty old perverts and younger guys alike turned their heads and watched my sister dance to a carefree rendition of “If nautical nonsense be something you wish, then drop on the deck and flop like a fish!!” before falling on the floor and gyrating around.
Ruthie seemed oblivious to the stares, the laughter, and the derision from older women who turned their nose up at her. She thrived on attention, but I do not think she even realized she had it. She isn’t stupid, she’s just oblivious at times.
“What?” Lucas threw his hands up in the air to signal that he shouldn’t be the one mom was mad at. “Ruthie is the one flopping her fish!”
Mom glared at him, but she wouldn’t get angry at her perfect boy Lucas, and she certainly would not find fault in innocent Ruth Ann. “It’s just hair, everybody has some,” my mom touched her own shoulder-length hair and let it fall on her shoulder to prove that body hair was no different than the hair on your head.
“Bald men don’t have hair,” Georgie said as he leaped on the ground and flopped around with his sister. He looked really cool shirtless in his swimming trunk.
“Katie doesn’t have hair,” Lucas snickered and pointed to his own crotch.
Have you ever seen those old-timey cartoon thermometers when the temperature gets really hot, and the red mercury builds up until it explodes? That was my beet-red face in that moment.
“Lucas! You shouldn’t be peeping on your sister!”
“I wasn’t, I swear!” Lucas said. I’ve suspected him peeping on me when I showered but I’ve never been able to prove it. I take great care to make sure that no one else sees me naked. If Mom and Dad ever spank me, they always do it over our clothes or if it is a big deal, they might spank us over our underwear.
When we went to Myrtle Beach three years ago, my mom didn’t bother putting bikini tops on me and my sister and nobody cared when we were at the splash pool and the beach. That’s probably the last time he’d ever even seen my bare boobs! I was as flat-chested then as he is now (and unfortunately mine are still underwhelming small).
“If Katie had crotch hair, it would be hanging out of the side of that baggy suit like Ruthie! What? You said everybody had hair down there!” Lucas was being a smart-ass, and I think he knew Mom’s patience even for him was wearing thin. I glowered at him, but Lucas didn’t stop trying to defend his comment.
“Don’t say crotch hair or I’ll march you to the bathroom and wash your mouth out with soap. It’s called pubic hair and you know what I meant when I said everybody EVENTUALLY gets hair down there,” Mom warned my little brother to drop the subject. She made Ruthie get off the ground and adjust the hair back into her suit before deciding without belaboring the inspection that these suits simply hung too loosely.
“It would probably wash right off you when there was a big wave!”
“Woo-hoo! Then we could swim nakey at the beach!” Ruthie leaped up and down and bounced a little. Her tight little butt didn’t even jiggle.
“I can assure you, Ms. Ruthie Ann, that if you did lose your suit at the beach after I pay $29.99 for it that I would make you stay that way for the entire vacay!”
Ruthie shrugged, because she didn’t see the problem with that. She did like to be naked in our room and she also didn’t really know the value of money. We are on a limited budget and Mom was outraged about the prices of things ever since the so-called “Global shortage” due to the pandemic.
“If this is too much, maybe I could wear something else?” I asked hopefully.
“Everything else costs even more than this,” Mom told me that one day I would understand just how hard she had to work to afford to provide all of this stuff, and maybe then I would appreciate it. I did know she worked hard but I let it drop. Mom decided to make us change out of the suits we were in.
“Can we wear them home, Mom?” my sister twirled her way back into the changing rooms.
“That’s quite alright,” I muttered sarcastically under my breath. I had enough humiliation for one day being seen at Walmart trying these on was bad enough. Mom even told her to change so that the cashier could ring it up first.
“Just let me lay on the conveyer belt and the lady can go BOOOP,” my sister ran an imaginary price scanner over her flat tummy to pantomime being rung up and placed in the shopping basket. Mom smiled proudly and giggled at Ruthie’s joke.
We returned to our changing room and there was nothing in it. The small suits were gone (thank God) and the clothes we wore initially were also gone. All that remained were our shoes. I was just lucky I had kept my phone in my hand, or they probably would have taken that as well.
Ruthie’s reaction was not one of consternation or even concern.
“Woo-hoo! We can wear these home!” she raised her arms above her head triumphantly. I began to check other booths frantically. This couldn’t have really happened. Who would take my clothes? There was no attendant around who might have cleaned out the booth.
Lucas and Georgie suppressed their chuckling while I panicked. Mom told me to remain calm and stop embarrassing her by freaking out. Embarrassing her? I was forced to wear this fitting swimsuit hanging off my body while everybody else besides my mom only half-looked for our stuff.
“You don’t have anything anybody cares to see anyway, not yet anyway,” My mom said. I had my arms wrapped around my chest and periodically moved my hands down to adjust the bottom of the suit, so my ass crack and slit didn’t pop out. She was trying to comfort me by suggesting that nobody would care, but it came across as a put-down.
I felt all these eyes on my body. Leering men, and snobby derisive women looking down their nose at this silly girl frantically searching for her clothes through the Junior Miss section.
“Yeah Sis, just be glad you have no boobs. If you did, they’d have popped out by now,” Lucas said. Mom glared at him, but she was the only other person really helping me look.
“I don’t know who would want your clothes, but I guess you girls get your wish. You can go home like that after all,” Mom announced.
I wasn’t able to remind her that this wasn’t my wish before Lucas and Georgie cheered and echoed my sister’s request to leave the store wearing our new suits.
Now, I should mention that my Walmart is the typical Walmart you will see in North Carolina. There are women who wear very revealing outfits. They wear no bra, and their knockers swing freely, some of them wear no panties and we’ve seen more than our share of butt cracks (both women AND men) at Walmart.
However, that’s THEM, not me.
“Fine, can we get the smaller suit, though?” I begged. I didn’t want the suit in the first place, but I definitely didn’t want to slide out of this thing.
“It’s fine, and you can grow into it,” Mom said dismissively. Lucas seemed amused by my misfortune. He had nothing to worry about. He wore his shirt and his new swimming trunks. Georgie didn’t put his shirt on and just wore his swimming trunks.
My sister was singing songs of exultant joy about SpongeBob SquarePants and perfectly fine with whatever Mom decided. I was the only one whining and Mom wasn’t tolerating that from me. She had made her decision and that was final.
“Next year if you grow out of it, and I’ll have wasted 30 dollars on something you only got to wear a few times!!”
I was very self-conscious about my diminutive size and how silly I looked hanging out of the bathing suit. My mom was clearly not going to give in to my demands, but as I said earlier fate had smiled upon me.
The apathetic store clerk who didn’t do anything more than a cursory look around for our clothes overheard us speaking.
“Ma’am, you have to buy those swimming suits. Your daughters can’t just put them back because they wore them without any panties on underneath,” the clerk informed my mother in a shrill and annoying tone.
“How would you know if my girls wore panties under them when they tried them on or not? Were you looking?” My Mom was incensed. She would be the first to spank our butts if we did something wrong, but she can turn into a defensive mama-bear if someone else accuses of us of doing something wrong that she didn’t think was true.
Mom obviously didn’t like being challenged by the clerk. It was the principle of the matter that bothered her.
Unfortunately, I had to endure more unwanted attention while they bickered. Now, all these perverted men heard my mom bickering back and forth about why we wouldn’t have worn panties. “How else could I tell if they bunch up or not?” she demanded an answer in a loud voice.
The clerk annoying reiterated the store policy and that only drove my mom angry.
My mom was unlikely to get me the smaller suit when I asked for it. Skin-tight wasn’t going to do much to hide my budding breasts, but it was preferable to the one that would probably fall off with the first big wave. Mom is incredibly frugal so the possibility of buying TWO suits was out of the question.
She did, after all, have to outfit four kids and we still had other things to buy like sunblock and food. That changed when the woman challenged her, and suddenly my mom insisted on buying me the smaller suit just to prove a point.
I was quite happy that my mom was standing up for me. She wasn’t an ogre or a tyrant. She was just a woman who works long hours and has five teenage kids at home and sometimes she could unravel. This was one of those times.
I assumed all this humiliation would at least end with me getting a suit that was snug but fit and I suppose fat was truly smiling down on me for that reason.
You may be wondering what this trip to Walmart has to do with fate or why I brought it up when I was being punished. It’s going to take a little more time to explain how it is connected to me being punished. The reason I say that fate was smiling down on me was because I met a boy! A handsome, tall boy with a British accent.
“Mums can be a bit embarrassing, sometimes, eh?” A boy with an English accent said. He was slightly older than me. He was standing around checking out the jeans when my mom and the clerk began their heated argument. He consoled me and instead of laughing at me for draping myself in an oversized squirrel-themed swimming suit he actually empathized.
He told me that he had just moved to Raleigh from England; he said he found America quite charming but that the people themselves left a lot to be desired. It took me a moment to realize that was an example of his dry British wit. I didn’t understand how America could be charming if the people were irritating. Pod’s jokes were often so deadpan you didn’t know it was a joke until you thought about it for a bit.
I asked him why he moved to America in the first place. I was really just using it as an excuse to listen to his lovely British accent. I also believed that as long as he was talking to me, he was looking in my eyes and not down at my absurdly cartoonish swimsuit.
“It’s not to bloody take it back for the British Empire. I think we missed a real bullet on that one. Thanks very much for having that revolution,” he quipped before admitting the real reason was that was his parent’s decision. I loved that he called his mom “mum”. That sounded so quaint!
“Pod! Where have you gotten off too?” his mother called for him.
Oi, that would be MY embarrassing mum. She can be quite brash. Don’t worry though, eventually, we grow up and then we can embarrass our own kids one day, eh?” it was nice that a cute boy took an interest in me. He dashed off after that and I found myself wishing I had given him my number. I didn’t want to seem too forward, and I was shy, so obviously I didn’t run after him.
He was tall and cute, and he seemed impossibly clever and well-spoken for a teenage boy. He certainly wasn’t like any boys I knew. His accent alone made him seem refined and considerate, but he was genuinely nice to me. I would wonder about him all afternoon – where did he live in Raleigh? What did British people even eat? Was it the food as us?
I had completely forgotten how loose the outfit was. I hadn’t held the top closed or adjusted the front and back and he probably caught a glimpse down the top. I didn’t really mind if a boy like him saw me though.
Mom handed me a smaller swimming suit and insisted that I put it on. “You better take EXTRA care of this suit after all the arguing that I have done, and you better not grow too much because you need to make this last at least two years to my money’s worth!”
I would have agreed to anything to not have to wear the baggy suit. Even though Ruthie didn’t complain Mom also made her change into the suit.
Unfortunately, the tag of the new suit read “XS” and not just “S”. It was skin-tight to the point that it was almost like I was wearing nothing at all. It bulged in all of the wrong places. I effectively had camel toe and the shoulders bit into me.
I didn’t want to come out of the changing rooms because the suit was obscenely too small. The clerk had summoned a manager and now my mom was arguing with her. Mom is stubborn and she didn’t back down. The manager acquiesced after 15 minutes of argument.
All the while I had to stand awkwardly off to the side while people noticed my outfit and giggled. Ruthie made the best of it and twirled around like a ballerina. I kept waiting for a slight lull in the costume to tell my mom that I would go back to the baggy suit after all and that they could stop arguing.
That wouldn’t be possible though as we were told to pay and leave.
“But Mom, this suit doesn’t fit either!”
“Katie, you are impossible sometimes. You are like Goldilocks. This suit is too big, this one is too small!”
My sister was being silly, and she added in a lisping baby voice while pointing to herself, “And this suit is just right!”
“See? Why can’t you be more like Ruth Ann?” Mom asked.
The matter was closed. Mom would not reconsider, and I doubted the manager was willing to let her exchange the smaller suit for anything else either. We might have been able to get through Walmart and pay relatively unnoticed if my little sister didn’t start making incessant farting noises with her mouth while bending at the knees and giggling. Georgie joined her and they had a grand old time fake farting through Walmart.
“Mom? Aren’t you going to stop them?”
“Katie, you are going to be the one in charge during the day. You’ll have one job and that is to simply maintain order until I get home. I should not have to stop them when they are doing silly little things like that. That’s your job now that Lindsay has graduated high school and taken a job. If you want them to stop, then handle it!”
“Quiet!” I demanded, but my brothers and sister ignored my pathetic attempt to establish dominance. If Lindsay had even glared at us, we would have fallen in line. I suppose that is why my mother was convinced it was so easy.
I might have kept trying to get my brothers to pay attention to what I was telling them, but I noticed that British boy from earlier. He waved at me and offered a sympathetic smile. His own siblings were running amok, and his mother was trying to chase two of them down.
His mother was half-laughing as she said to one of her mischievous kids “You cheeky little monkey! I’ll pull those knickers down me’self and call the vicar to give you a proper spank if you don’t settle down!”
“See what I mean? Halfway around the world and I am thrilled to see that American parents are just as embarrassing as English ones,” Pod shared with me.
My mom was paying in line, so she didn’t notice that I was talking to a boy. She probably would have called me over if she had.
“My siblings are worse,” I glanced over my shoulder. Lucas had joined in on the fake-fart fight and they were pointing their butts at each other, cocking them with them their legs, and have a fake-fart gunfight of sorts.
“That looks like good fun, that does,” Pod offered a light chuckle and cocked his leg slightly, and did a single imaginary fart. I couldn’t help but smile. He wasn’t reveling in it like my brothers and sisters. He was just showing me that it wasn’t quite as bad as I made it out to be and I appreciated that. Pod noticed that I had changed my swimsuit. “Have you grown a bit since we last met?” he joked dryly.
“It’s a long story,” I groaned and rolled my eyes.
“Oh, thank God, I rather love long stories! Short stories always end right when you fall in love with the main characters,” he said in his engrossing British accent. It made everything he said sound so much more interesting and cleverer. “I’ve discovered one thing about Greenville since we have been here, and that is that it is quite boring. I know this is terribly forward and you’ve probably got a boyfriend, but would you mind if I gave YOU my number and you save me by texting me your story some time? I would be ever so grateful.”
To say that I was flattered and had an instant crush on him was probably underselling it. I was more than happy to exchange numbers with him and promised him a story.
One of his younger brothers ran up and began teasing him. “Arry has a girlfriend, ‘Arry has a girlfriend!”
“Piss off, wanker!” Pod turned his little brother around and gave him a light kick on his butt.
“Arry? I thought your name was Pod?” I asked.
“My real name is Harry with an H, and my last name is Potter, and I am British. Fancy that? I’ve brown hair and must wear glasses, so rather than have every punter ask me to introduce them to Hermione so they can chat her up some time, I go by my nickname, Pod.”
“Pod? How did you get that nickname?” I asked. I heard my mother calling my name to leave. It sounded like Pod’s mom was calling for him as well.
“My original name the Artful Dodger was already taken,” he referenced Oliver Twist and let a wry smile form on his lips before promising me that truth of his nickname was a dreadfully long and boring story, and he would be happy to tell me all about it. He held up his phone and bid me farewell.
I felt like I floated away because I was so hopelessly enamored with Pod. I barely noticed that I reached behind my back and pulled the tight little suit out of my ass crack right before I left. I prayed that he didn’t watch me walk away.
I knew what I did was wrong on so many levels. I didn’t have any clue what my parents would do. They weren’t tyrants or super strict. They made me wait in my bedroom because even though they were raising five teenagers they had never dealt with anything like this, and they had to talk about what the consequences should actually be.
I didn’t get myself in trouble intentionally, but so much of this was my fault – it was like a perfect storm of choices that I made placing me in this situation. I wished I could be anywhere else but where I was – but I was here, and I had to face what I had done.
The unknown was eating me up on the insides and causing my mind to swirl with all the possible ways my life would probably become a living hell. This was supposed to be a fun vacation! I had gone and mucked things up and it was all my own fault.
“KATE BUTTS! GET YOUR ACTUAL BUTT OUT HERE! RIGHT NOW!!” Dad wasn’t in the mood to play around or be trifled with. His commanding voice sent shivers down my spine, and I hopped out of bed and back to my senses.
I should mention that yes, my last name is “Butts” and yes, I’ve been teased about it since I was in grade school. I am 15 now and I still meet people who think I am joking when I tell them my last name. Dad says having the name “builds character,” but I do not believe it. Mom said she loved Dad so much that she took his last name anyway – it’s adorable in a weird way.
I composed myself, dried my tears, and walked out of my room like a convicted prisoner making her way to the gallows after her last meal.
You are probably wondering how I got in this jam. It’s a complicated and humiliating story, and I know I screwed up – several times before today. Some of this wasn’t my fault either – it was just the cards that life dealt me and the choices that I made.
I had just graduated my sophomore year in High School. I was in a Wal-Mart in Raleigh North Carolina. It was a nice summer day, and the sun was shining, the birds were chirping. My mom brought me and my siblings there to buy some things for an upcoming family vacation. You may be wondering why I am going back to a mundane shopping trip, but I assure you that things that happened that day set a lot of things in motion that would end up snowballing later in unexpected ways.
I was trying to convince my mom to buy me a high-waisted French cut yellow polka dot bikini. It was the kind of thing that my older sister Lindsay would wear to turn heads on the beach. I had always considered myself a shy introvert but recently I wanted to get noticed by boys my own age and be taken seriously the same way Lindsay was.
I wasn’t built like Lindsay though. She was 19 and had curves in all of the right places, shapely boobs, and naturally blonde hair. She had developed early before she was even my age and looked and acted like an adult. That’s why she was always in charge when my parents were out.
Lindsay often jokingly refers to me and my little sister Ruthie the “Itty Bitty Titty Committee”. I used to be completely flat-chested with no waist. Recently, I sprouted two puffy nubs that are almost entirely areola on my chest. Lindsay has a slightly twisted sense of humor, but she doesn’t mean anything hateful by it. It doesn’t make it any less annoying when she calls me the President of the Itty Bitty Titty Committee in front of boys. They can tell that I do not have big boobs without hearing her laughingly joke about it.
My little sister is flat as a pancake. However, she has the gorgeous blonde goldilocks hair, fair skin, and natural beauty that even Lindsay is a little jealous of. Ruthie is a natural dancer, singer and loves life. She can light up a room and she is incredibly silly.
Her twin brother Georgie is a lot like her. He’s handsome, like a young Brad Pitt. They both recently had a birthday and just turned 14. They are already as tall as me and I am almost 16.
I have one other brother named Lucas. He is the only one in the family with red hair. I consider him lucky because I inherited my mother’s poop-brown hair color and everyone else got lovely natural light blonde from my father. Lucas has got freckles like me, and he is taller than me even though he is only 9 months younger than me.
I somehow wound up with the nickname Freckles even though we both have them. I do not have a lot of freckles – just a light dappling of brown specks across my nose. It really gets my goat when any of my siblings dares call me Freckles even if they mean it as a term of endearment.
I am short for my age, and people often think my younger siblings are older than me. It doesn’t help that I have freckles and an extremely light complexion. Mom says that I should be happy that I look so young and not be in a hurry to get old – but it sucks because now that Lindsay is working, she expects me to step up and help keep my younger siblings in line.
The only reason my mom hadn’t dragged Lindsay along with us shopping was that she had just started a new part-time job. I was expected to do her job this summer. That didn’t mean I wouldn’t have chores of my own. It just meant that I was responsible for keeping an eye on my brothers and sisters and make sure things didn’t get out of hand.
Georgie and Lucas have a lot of energy and can get rambunctious and rough house when my parents or Lindsay isn’t around. They never do anything seriously wrong and even if they did, they are Mom’s “perfect angels” so she would usually overlook it.
Don’t get me wrong, my parents spank them and wash their mouths out with soap when they say dirty words – but it was pretty rare.
My Dad was at work. He was working overtime to help pay for our trip. My mom is incredibly thrifty, and she justifies that by pointing out that we need to save to be able to go on vacation.
My brother’s spread out in the clothing section and began playing a form of hide and seek where they both seek each other and punch one another in the arm. Mom didn’t tell them to stop. I suppose I was supposed to do that. Lindsay would have punched both of them in the arms and told them to knock it off.
I do not want to paint my older sister as a mega-bitch. She just didn’t put up with any nonsense from any of us. I was unsure of myself and didn’t really see myself as the one who could put a stop to what they were doing. I will be very honest, it’s not that I am lazy, but I also just didn’t WANT To be the one in the middle telling them to knock it off.
I had just asked my mother to get me a proper bikini this year. Her response was predictable. I do not know why I expected anything else.
“You are TOO young for a bikini like THAT,” my mom declared so loud that half the people in Wal-Mart probably heard her. “You are not too old that I won’t put you over my knee right here in the store! So, stop asking!”
My mom threatened but she rarely followed through. My parents do believe in spanking. They call it “loving domestic discipline.” It simply means that they love us, but they don’t always love what we do. It is a last resort to spank or be put in the corner. It is supposed to be embarrassing and uncomfortable– it’s supposed to remind us not to do the same thing again.
It wasn’t like I was asking for something slutty like a belly ring or tattoo. I tried to make the case that I should be allowed to have it.
“But Mom,” I whined. “Lindsay had a bathing suit like that when she was my age!”
I really wanted a French cut bikini like older girls wore. It wasn’t a microkini or anything outrageous. I wouldn’t be caught dead in anything like a thong. The one I wanted was a matching top and bottoms that wore high on the hips and had yellow polka dots. They sold it in the Junior Miss section of Walmart – how shocking could it really be?
“You are not like Lindsay when she was your age,” my mom replied stubbornly. She was right about that – both physically and mentally. I wanted to LOOK like Lindsay at 15 but I looked young for my age, and I was fairly short. I thought maybe the bikini would make me LOOK mature.
“Yeah, but if I have to do her job of watching Lucas, Georgie, and Ruth Ann then I should be treated the same as her,” I demanded and folded my arms stubbornly. I knew I was dangerously close to my mother following through on her threat. She wouldn’t make take my pants all the way down in the store, but she definitely would have spanked me over my shorts.
“I can watch after myself,” Lucas took a break from sparring with Georgie. Lucas was only 9 months younger than me, but he was incredibly goofy, and mom didn’t believe he could be unsupervised. It was part of why he got away with more than me. When he did something stupid or careless, she often assumed he just didn’t know better and often times- he really didn’t.
She usually didn’t extend the same benefit of the doubt to me.
Lucas is mama’s golden boy. He can do no wrong (in her eyes). He’s at that age where he’s started trying to wear dad’s aftershave and putting on deodorant. If I have friends come over, he sometimes embarrasses me by staring at their boobs. He definitely looks at porn – of that, I have no doubt.
Mom didn’t even respond to Lucas. She looked a little beleaguered in the store – like working and the stress we gave her was wearing on her nerves. There was no question she needed a relaxing vacation.
“Katie, your body hasn’t developed yet. You’ve got plenty of time. Right now, you are all awkward elbows and knobby knees. One day, you’ll have a figure for a bikini. This one will slide right off in the Atlantic Ocean. There is nothing wrong with a one piece swimsuit. I’ll be wearing one!”
Oh great, I’ll have on a swimsuit just like my mother wears, I thought to myself.
“Let’s wear matching SpongeBob swimsuits,” my sister Ruth Ann suggested brightly. A brightly colored cartoon character on the front would be even MORE humiliating.
Ruthie is the eternal optimist and life always seems to serve her lemonade WITH sugar before giving her bitter lemons. She was confident, positive and naturally beautiful and while I sound jealous
- I probably am (a little jealous of my little sister). Ruthie won the genetic lottery – she is destined to grow up beautiful. She isn’t just pretty though – she seems to be talented at just about everything she tries. You should see her art! It’s all pink ponies and flying kitty-cats, but it looks really exceptional.
Ruthie has a cute turned-up nose that made her look like a Disney Princess. Even though she had just turned 14 she still loved romping in the mud and getting messy like her brother Georgie. If Lucas and Georgie were her golden boys, then Ruthie was her perfect angel. Ruthie never intentionally did anything wrong, and I can’t recall a time that my parents, or even Lindsay for that matter has ever had to even make her stand in the corner.
She is goofy and playful, but that kid does not have a mean or jealous bone in her body.
Georgie is good too. He’s gregarious and a little naïve. He really looks up to Lucas and he’s his older brother’s constant shadow. I know Georgie is starting to notice girls, but unlike Lucas – Georgie has several girls in his grade swooning over HIM. He’s going to grow up to be a real heartbreaker one day.
“It’s good that you want to grow up, Katie. You should want to mature. Mother nature takes a little more time, and everybody develops differently. You’ll get there – just don’t be in such a rush. Stop and smell the flowers,” Mom offered her friendly advice. “You are way too young to worry about things like being sexy. Now, how about this SpongeBob suit? It would fit you perfectly.”
Mom held the ridiculously childish swimsuit up to my body to size it. I was so mortified because some boys were shopping with their mom a few feet away. They saw my mom hold the immature costume up to my body to get a size. I was mortified.
“How about Sandy Cheeks since you are Katie Butts? You can be Sandy Butt Cheeks!!” Lucas waved around another one-piece bikini with an image of a buck-toothed cartoon squirrel-girl wearing a space suit on it. Sandy is SpongeBob’s goofy girlfriend – and I’d be wearing a big image of her on my chest whenever I went swimming.
I shot him a sour look, but I think Georgie didn’t even notice. My little brother probably wasn’t intentionally trying to make me look like a fool. I just wished he wasn’t trying to be so “helpful”.
Mom had a ‘boys will be boys’ attitude about harmless teasing even if that is what he was doing. She let Lucas get away with saying anything he wanted to me as long as he didn’t cuss. That was a ‘wash your mouth out with soap’ kind of cardinal sin in our house.
Naturally, the rule about cussing didn’t apply to my parents themselves or to Lindsay. I think my parents would have preferred Lindsay not cuss, but she was old enough that she came across like an adult and they accepted it.
The boys that were eavesdropping were trying to stifle their giggles when they heard my brother say “Sandy Butt Cheeks”.
I could already tell what kind of summer I would have if I ended up with the suit – but I assumed I probably would.
Ruthie actually loves her last name. She also has a perfectly well-rounded butt and not a flat as a pancake butt like mine.
“Butt-Butts-Butta-Butts!-Butt-Butts-Butt!” Ruthie sang our last name as she often does when someone mentions it. She danced around playfully without a concern in the world for what anybody thought. It’s easy to do things like that when you look so beautiful. I’ve never seen her get nervous, embarrassed, or apprehensive about anything other than thunderstorms, and even then, she looks cute when she pouts and makes a worried face while nuzzling into Daddy’s arms to protect her.
“Can we try them on, Mommy? Please? Pretty please? Pretty PUH-LEEZ with whipped cream and sugar sprinkles on top,” Ruthie begged. I didn’t want to try the suit on. I assured my mom that if they weren’t our size we could always come back. The tag said “M”. It wasn’t like there were a lot of choices.
“No, we cannot. I am going to be busy and then we’ve got the trip coming back and a lot to do to prepare,” Mom pointed to the dressing room, and I knew she wouldn’t back down.
I took the Sandy Cheeks one-piece, and my sister got the Sponge Bob one. Mom insisted we also try on a “S” small one even though I was positive I was too big for that one.
My brothers were happy to try on bathing suits as well, but they were lucky. All they had to wear were shorts. I could hear them in the boy’s dressing room poking each other and laughing at each other.
My sister and I rushed off to the girl’s changing room and just as I thought the small one did not fit. I yelled out to my mother and told her that it didn’t.
“Let me see it! Stop looking at yourselves and come out here at once!” Mom demanded impatiently.
“Maw-awwmmm!” I groaned. I didn’t want to be caught dead walking around the store in this outfit even for a few minutes while my mom saw me. Mom wasn’t going to come into four different dressing rooms to check us out though. “Other kids just come out! Stop acting like a Princess and get out here right now. You are on my last nerve, Katie!”
My sister thrust aside the curtain and burst into my changing room without a thought for my modesty.
“What if I had been naked?” I flinched in shock. Ruthie blinked with a dumbfounded expression because I was not naked. She couldn’t process that I was worried about something that did not happen.
My sister changed together all of the time and it wasn’t a big deal for her to see me naked in our room. She applied the same logic to seeing me in the dressing room. She didn’t care that she just pulled the curtain open wide and if anyone was standing just outside of the women’s changing area, they might have seen me naked.
“But you weren’t,” my sister giggled and led me by the hand to show off her pretty suit to mom. Mom paraded us around the mirrors and tugged our suits to see if they were going to cover us nicely. “These are cheaply made in China. In my day, you got one swimsuit and you could wear it until you grew out of it,” Mom lamented as she patted us down and checked how snug the suits were. The suits were tight on us. They weren’t see-through but I was keenly aware that the outline of my puffy nipples could easily be distinguished through the material. I knew those strange boys were probably watching all of this.
My sister stood there like a prize pony while mom poked and prodded. I am sure I was blushing awkwardly. Mom said I was “All bony elbows and knobby knees,” as she checked me over to make sure that all of my bits were covered, and the suit would not give. “Oh, stop looking so worried. Boys at the beach would have seen a lot more of you if you wore that itty bitty bikini to the beach! What’s the big deal?”
“We aren’t AT the beach, Mom!” I groaned. Mom ignored my complaints and impatient eye-rolling and kept tugging and poking.
“You should be thanking me. If you rush me and your entire ass ends up hanging out at the beach, don’t come crying to me!” Mom chuckled before deciding that the suit was acceptable. “Yes, I think this will do,” Mom decided. I was relieved but I was worried. I didn’t want to tell her about what. “What? What is it, Katie?”
“Guys will see the outline of my boobs through my clothes,” I whispered through gritted teeth.
“Wait until you actually get boobies,” Mom acted like there was nobody watching and held her own rather sizable jugs in the palm of her hands. “There is no popping these back in once you get them. No one is going to care that you have boobs. Every girl has something. Now let me see the medium on you and hurry!”
I groaned and went back to the fitting room, but there was someone in mine. She apologized and said that she didn’t think it was still being used. She even handed me my clothes and the medium suit. I almost panicked thinking that she might steal them. My mom would have thought nothing of making me go home in the swimsuit. We went drove home from the community pool in our swimsuits all the time.
I just would have been really embarrassed to walk through Wal-Mart like that!
I would have been happy to wait for the woman to leave but she had a lot of clothes to try on. Mom was rushing me, and Ruthie offered to change with me. I didn’t get a chance to agree before my little sister tugged me into her booth.
We stripped out of our suits, and I noticed that Ruthie was finally starting to get dark pubic hair. It was just a whisp of a bush, but it made her look like Lindsay between the legs. I could still see her slit. She had a beautiful slit that reminded me of a peach. I don’t make a habit of describing my sister’s vagina, but you will see why when I tell you about mine.
My pussy looked like a thin line in the front. The only place I have blonde hair is the wisp of pubic hair just above it and on my legs. When I was little and took baths with my brother Lucas used to say “it looks like you have a butt crack In the front.”
I am very self-conscious about my body – and despite wanting to grow up and show off a little. I don’t want to show off a whole LOT! Just the parts of me I am happy with and there are not that many (yet).
My clit hood is hiding just inside and when I finger myself, I love to mash it down. When it pops out completely and my clothes rub it just the right way it gives me little orgasms – but my pussy lips don’t do anything sexually for me. The lips on my face are thicker than my pussy lips and probably more sensitive than my pussy lips.
I know I probably come off as a naive virgin. I had sex twice with a boy by this point in my life. They were awkward encounters in closets at friends’ sleepovers – very unsatisfying. I also masturbated quite a bit at home under the sheets in my bedroom. I had to do it under the covers because I shared a room with Ruthie.
I had recently discovered the joys of laying on my back with my legs above my head and letting the bath water splash directly on my clit. I was technically having a deeply romantic and committed relationship with the faucet in my bathtub at this point in my life.
In any case, you are probably wondering why I am telling you this story. It isn’t just because of the embarrassing shopping encounter. That really wasn’t that unusual for me. Fate kind of smiled down on me that day.
I am starting here because I didn’t know what I liked about myself, about boys, about my body, about sex, about life. That summer I would learn a few things about what I liked – and a whole lot about what I didn’t.
That didn’t happen at Wal-Mart, but it began there even if I didn’t realize it at the time.
As soon as my sister changed into the medium-sized one-piece, she ran out singing “Who lives in a pineapple under the sea?” and raised her fists in the air to sing the chorus “SpongeBob SquarePants!”. She has a lovely singing voice that keeps perfect pitch. She was encouraging me to follow and sing with her “Come on, Katie! Sing it with me ... Absorbent and yellow and porous is he!!!”
Ruth-Ann could have a ball in a damned Wal-Mart!! My sister could entertain herself just about anywhere and spread joy while she did. It was hard not to smile when she was dancing around like that. I reluctantly joined her even though I was hanging out of this suit.
The suits hung loose on both of us – very loose. I felt like I was the suit was going to drop off of me at any moment. I wasn’t sure what was worse – too tight or too loose! They were both totally humiliating.
“Oh my god, you’ve got a bush!” Lucas pointed at my sister’s crotch. A patch of her dark and curly pubic hung out of either side of the crotch area of the suit. Ruthie smiled and shrugged – she didn’t care if he saw her dark and curlies.
“Lucas!” my mom scolded him for yelling that out in a Walmart. Everybody nearby heard him and looked in our direction. Dirty old perverts and younger guys alike turned their heads and watched my sister dance to a carefree rendition of “If nautical nonsense be something you wish, then drop on the deck and flop like a fish!!” before falling on the floor and gyrating around.
Ruthie seemed oblivious to the stares, the laughter, and the derision from older women who turned their nose up at her. She thrived on attention, but I do not think she even realized she had it. She isn’t stupid, she’s just oblivious at times.
“What?” Lucas threw his hands up in the air to signal that he shouldn’t be the one mom was mad at. “Ruthie is the one flopping her fish!”
Mom glared at him, but she wouldn’t get angry at her perfect boy Lucas, and she certainly would not find fault in innocent Ruth Ann. “It’s just hair, everybody has some,” my mom touched her own shoulder-length hair and let it fall on her shoulder to prove that body hair was no different than the hair on your head.
“Bald men don’t have hair,” Georgie said as he leaped on the ground and flopped around with his sister. He looked really cool shirtless in his swimming trunk.
“Katie doesn’t have hair,” Lucas snickered and pointed to his own crotch.
Have you ever seen those old-timey cartoon thermometers when the temperature gets really hot, and the red mercury builds up until it explodes? That was my beet-red face in that moment.
“Lucas! You shouldn’t be peeping on your sister!”
“I wasn’t, I swear!” Lucas said. I’ve suspected him peeping on me when I showered but I’ve never been able to prove it. I take great care to make sure that no one else sees me naked. If Mom and Dad ever spank me, they always do it over our clothes or if it is a big deal, they might spank us over our underwear.
When we went to Myrtle Beach three years ago, my mom didn’t bother putting bikini tops on me and my sister and nobody cared when we were at the splash pool and the beach. That’s probably the last time he’d ever even seen my bare boobs! I was as flat-chested then as he is now (and unfortunately mine are still underwhelming small).
“If Katie had crotch hair, it would be hanging out of the side of that baggy suit like Ruthie! What? You said everybody had hair down there!” Lucas was being a smart-ass, and I think he knew Mom’s patience even for him was wearing thin. I glowered at him, but Lucas didn’t stop trying to defend his comment.
“Don’t say crotch hair or I’ll march you to the bathroom and wash your mouth out with soap. It’s called pubic hair and you know what I meant when I said everybody EVENTUALLY gets hair down there,” Mom warned my little brother to drop the subject. She made Ruthie get off the ground and adjust the hair back into her suit before deciding without belaboring the inspection that these suits simply hung too loosely.
“It would probably wash right off you when there was a big wave!”
“Woo-hoo! Then we could swim nakey at the beach!” Ruthie leaped up and down and bounced a little. Her tight little butt didn’t even jiggle.
“I can assure you, Ms. Ruthie Ann, that if you did lose your suit at the beach after I pay $29.99 for it that I would make you stay that way for the entire vacay!”
Ruthie shrugged, because she didn’t see the problem with that. She did like to be naked in our room and she also didn’t really know the value of money. We are on a limited budget and Mom was outraged about the prices of things ever since the so-called “Global shortage” due to the pandemic.
“If this is too much, maybe I could wear something else?” I asked hopefully.
“Everything else costs even more than this,” Mom told me that one day I would understand just how hard she had to work to afford to provide all of this stuff, and maybe then I would appreciate it. I did know she worked hard but I let it drop. Mom decided to make us change out of the suits we were in.
“Can we wear them home, Mom?” my sister twirled her way back into the changing rooms.
“That’s quite alright,” I muttered sarcastically under my breath. I had enough humiliation for one day being seen at Walmart trying these on was bad enough. Mom even told her to change so that the cashier could ring it up first.
“Just let me lay on the conveyer belt and the lady can go BOOOP,” my sister ran an imaginary price scanner over her flat tummy to pantomime being rung up and placed in the shopping basket. Mom smiled proudly and giggled at Ruthie’s joke.
We returned to our changing room and there was nothing in it. The small suits were gone (thank God) and the clothes we wore initially were also gone. All that remained were our shoes. I was just lucky I had kept my phone in my hand, or they probably would have taken that as well.
Ruthie’s reaction was not one of consternation or even concern.
“Woo-hoo! We can wear these home!” she raised her arms above her head triumphantly. I began to check other booths frantically. This couldn’t have really happened. Who would take my clothes? There was no attendant around who might have cleaned out the booth.
Lucas and Georgie suppressed their chuckling while I panicked. Mom told me to remain calm and stop embarrassing her by freaking out. Embarrassing her? I was forced to wear this fitting swimsuit hanging off my body while everybody else besides my mom only half-looked for our stuff.
“You don’t have anything anybody cares to see anyway, not yet anyway,” My mom said. I had my arms wrapped around my chest and periodically moved my hands down to adjust the bottom of the suit, so my ass crack and slit didn’t pop out. She was trying to comfort me by suggesting that nobody would care, but it came across as a put-down.
I felt all these eyes on my body. Leering men, and snobby derisive women looking down their nose at this silly girl frantically searching for her clothes through the Junior Miss section.
“Yeah Sis, just be glad you have no boobs. If you did, they’d have popped out by now,” Lucas said. Mom glared at him, but she was the only other person really helping me look.
“I don’t know who would want your clothes, but I guess you girls get your wish. You can go home like that after all,” Mom announced.
I wasn’t able to remind her that this wasn’t my wish before Lucas and Georgie cheered and echoed my sister’s request to leave the store wearing our new suits.
Now, I should mention that my Walmart is the typical Walmart you will see in North Carolina. There are women who wear very revealing outfits. They wear no bra, and their knockers swing freely, some of them wear no panties and we’ve seen more than our share of butt cracks (both women AND men) at Walmart.
However, that’s THEM, not me.
“Fine, can we get the smaller suit, though?” I begged. I didn’t want the suit in the first place, but I definitely didn’t want to slide out of this thing.
“It’s fine, and you can grow into it,” Mom said dismissively. Lucas seemed amused by my misfortune. He had nothing to worry about. He wore his shirt and his new swimming trunks. Georgie didn’t put his shirt on and just wore his swimming trunks.
My sister was singing songs of exultant joy about SpongeBob SquarePants and perfectly fine with whatever Mom decided. I was the only one whining and Mom wasn’t tolerating that from me. She had made her decision and that was final.
“Next year if you grow out of it, and I’ll have wasted 30 dollars on something you only got to wear a few times!!”
I was very self-conscious about my diminutive size and how silly I looked hanging out of the bathing suit. My mom was clearly not going to give in to my demands, but as I said earlier fate had smiled upon me.
The apathetic store clerk who didn’t do anything more than a cursory look around for our clothes overheard us speaking.
“Ma’am, you have to buy those swimming suits. Your daughters can’t just put them back because they wore them without any panties on underneath,” the clerk informed my mother in a shrill and annoying tone.
“How would you know if my girls wore panties under them when they tried them on or not? Were you looking?” My Mom was incensed. She would be the first to spank our butts if we did something wrong, but she can turn into a defensive mama-bear if someone else accuses of us of doing something wrong that she didn’t think was true.
Mom obviously didn’t like being challenged by the clerk. It was the principle of the matter that bothered her.
Unfortunately, I had to endure more unwanted attention while they bickered. Now, all these perverted men heard my mom bickering back and forth about why we wouldn’t have worn panties. “How else could I tell if they bunch up or not?” she demanded an answer in a loud voice.
The clerk annoying reiterated the store policy and that only drove my mom angry.
My mom was unlikely to get me the smaller suit when I asked for it. Skin-tight wasn’t going to do much to hide my budding breasts, but it was preferable to the one that would probably fall off with the first big wave. Mom is incredibly frugal so the possibility of buying TWO suits was out of the question.
She did, after all, have to outfit four kids and we still had other things to buy like sunblock and food. That changed when the woman challenged her, and suddenly my mom insisted on buying me the smaller suit just to prove a point.
I was quite happy that my mom was standing up for me. She wasn’t an ogre or a tyrant. She was just a woman who works long hours and has five teenage kids at home and sometimes she could unravel. This was one of those times.
I assumed all this humiliation would at least end with me getting a suit that was snug but fit and I suppose fat was truly smiling down on me for that reason.
You may be wondering what this trip to Walmart has to do with fate or why I brought it up when I was being punished. It’s going to take a little more time to explain how it is connected to me being punished. The reason I say that fate was smiling down on me was because I met a boy! A handsome, tall boy with a British accent.
“Mums can be a bit embarrassing, sometimes, eh?” A boy with an English accent said. He was slightly older than me. He was standing around checking out the jeans when my mom and the clerk began their heated argument. He consoled me and instead of laughing at me for draping myself in an oversized squirrel-themed swimming suit he actually empathized.
He told me that he had just moved to Raleigh from England; he said he found America quite charming but that the people themselves left a lot to be desired. It took me a moment to realize that was an example of his dry British wit. I didn’t understand how America could be charming if the people were irritating. Pod’s jokes were often so deadpan you didn’t know it was a joke until you thought about it for a bit.
I asked him why he moved to America in the first place. I was really just using it as an excuse to listen to his lovely British accent. I also believed that as long as he was talking to me, he was looking in my eyes and not down at my absurdly cartoonish swimsuit.
“It’s not to bloody take it back for the British Empire. I think we missed a real bullet on that one. Thanks very much for having that revolution,” he quipped before admitting the real reason was that was his parent’s decision. I loved that he called his mom “mum”. That sounded so quaint!
“Pod! Where have you gotten off too?” his mother called for him.
Oi, that would be MY embarrassing mum. She can be quite brash. Don’t worry though, eventually, we grow up and then we can embarrass our own kids one day, eh?” it was nice that a cute boy took an interest in me. He dashed off after that and I found myself wishing I had given him my number. I didn’t want to seem too forward, and I was shy, so obviously I didn’t run after him.
He was tall and cute, and he seemed impossibly clever and well-spoken for a teenage boy. He certainly wasn’t like any boys I knew. His accent alone made him seem refined and considerate, but he was genuinely nice to me. I would wonder about him all afternoon – where did he live in Raleigh? What did British people even eat? Was it the food as us?
I had completely forgotten how loose the outfit was. I hadn’t held the top closed or adjusted the front and back and he probably caught a glimpse down the top. I didn’t really mind if a boy like him saw me though.
Mom handed me a smaller swimming suit and insisted that I put it on. “You better take EXTRA care of this suit after all the arguing that I have done, and you better not grow too much because you need to make this last at least two years to my money’s worth!”
I would have agreed to anything to not have to wear the baggy suit. Even though Ruthie didn’t complain Mom also made her change into the suit.
Unfortunately, the tag of the new suit read “XS” and not just “S”. It was skin-tight to the point that it was almost like I was wearing nothing at all. It bulged in all of the wrong places. I effectively had camel toe and the shoulders bit into me.
I didn’t want to come out of the changing rooms because the suit was obscenely too small. The clerk had summoned a manager and now my mom was arguing with her. Mom is stubborn and she didn’t back down. The manager acquiesced after 15 minutes of argument.
All the while I had to stand awkwardly off to the side while people noticed my outfit and giggled. Ruthie made the best of it and twirled around like a ballerina. I kept waiting for a slight lull in the costume to tell my mom that I would go back to the baggy suit after all and that they could stop arguing.
That wouldn’t be possible though as we were told to pay and leave.
“But Mom, this suit doesn’t fit either!”
“Katie, you are impossible sometimes. You are like Goldilocks. This suit is too big, this one is too small!”
My sister was being silly, and she added in a lisping baby voice while pointing to herself, “And this suit is just right!”
“See? Why can’t you be more like Ruth Ann?” Mom asked.
The matter was closed. Mom would not reconsider, and I doubted the manager was willing to let her exchange the smaller suit for anything else either. We might have been able to get through Walmart and pay relatively unnoticed if my little sister didn’t start making incessant farting noises with her mouth while bending at the knees and giggling. Georgie joined her and they had a grand old time fake farting through Walmart.
“Mom? Aren’t you going to stop them?”
“Katie, you are going to be the one in charge during the day. You’ll have one job and that is to simply maintain order until I get home. I should not have to stop them when they are doing silly little things like that. That’s your job now that Lindsay has graduated high school and taken a job. If you want them to stop, then handle it!”
“Quiet!” I demanded, but my brothers and sister ignored my pathetic attempt to establish dominance. If Lindsay had even glared at us, we would have fallen in line. I suppose that is why my mother was convinced it was so easy.
I might have kept trying to get my brothers to pay attention to what I was telling them, but I noticed that British boy from earlier. He waved at me and offered a sympathetic smile. His own siblings were running amok, and his mother was trying to chase two of them down.
His mother was half-laughing as she said to one of her mischievous kids “You cheeky little monkey! I’ll pull those knickers down me’self and call the vicar to give you a proper spank if you don’t settle down!”
“See what I mean? Halfway around the world and I am thrilled to see that American parents are just as embarrassing as English ones,” Pod shared with me.
My mom was paying in line, so she didn’t notice that I was talking to a boy. She probably would have called me over if she had.
“My siblings are worse,” I glanced over my shoulder. Lucas had joined in on the fake-fart fight and they were pointing their butts at each other, cocking them with them their legs, and have a fake-fart gunfight of sorts.
“That looks like good fun, that does,” Pod offered a light chuckle and cocked his leg slightly, and did a single imaginary fart. I couldn’t help but smile. He wasn’t reveling in it like my brothers and sisters. He was just showing me that it wasn’t quite as bad as I made it out to be and I appreciated that. Pod noticed that I had changed my swimsuit. “Have you grown a bit since we last met?” he joked dryly.
“It’s a long story,” I groaned and rolled my eyes.
“Oh, thank God, I rather love long stories! Short stories always end right when you fall in love with the main characters,” he said in his engrossing British accent. It made everything he said sound so much more interesting and cleverer. “I’ve discovered one thing about Greenville since we have been here, and that is that it is quite boring. I know this is terribly forward and you’ve probably got a boyfriend, but would you mind if I gave YOU my number and you save me by texting me your story some time? I would be ever so grateful.”
To say that I was flattered and had an instant crush on him was probably underselling it. I was more than happy to exchange numbers with him and promised him a story.
One of his younger brothers ran up and began teasing him. “Arry has a girlfriend, ‘Arry has a girlfriend!”
“Piss off, wanker!” Pod turned his little brother around and gave him a light kick on his butt.
“Arry? I thought your name was Pod?” I asked.
“My real name is Harry with an H, and my last name is Potter, and I am British. Fancy that? I’ve brown hair and must wear glasses, so rather than have every punter ask me to introduce them to Hermione so they can chat her up some time, I go by my nickname, Pod.”
“Pod? How did you get that nickname?” I asked. I heard my mother calling my name to leave. It sounded like Pod’s mom was calling for him as well.
“My original name the Artful Dodger was already taken,” he referenced Oliver Twist and let a wry smile form on his lips before promising me that truth of his nickname was a dreadfully long and boring story, and he would be happy to tell me all about it. He held up his phone and bid me farewell.
I felt like I floated away because I was so hopelessly enamored with Pod. I barely noticed that I reached behind my back and pulled the tight little suit out of my ass crack right before I left. I prayed that he didn’t watch me walk away.
Last edited by EddieDavidson on Sun Jun 25, 2023 5:16 pm, edited 1 time in total.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 184
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 118 times
- Contact:
Chapter 2
I couldn’t stop my nipples from getting hard while I wore the suit home. I was certain everyone knew and thought I was thinking naughty thoughts. It was so embarrassing! I couldn’t help it. It was like having two mini-erections poking off of my chest. Dad didn’t say anything about my hard nipples, but I am sure he couldn’t miss them.
Lindsay had a good laugh when Mom made me model our new swimsuits for Dad after we got home.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, it’s the Itty Bitty Titty Committee’s Summer Bikini line ... This year, the flat-chested sprites will be modeling the latest in boy-repelling swimwear! If you want to protect your daughter’s virginity, these suits will definitely do the trick!” she announced with the flourish of a sarcastic ringmaster introducing a carload of clowns.
Ruthie was unbothered by my sister’s jokes. She twirled and even performed a pirouette to show off her new suit. I did my best to model my suit for dad. I certainly didn’t try to do anything sexy or flashy. I was just hoping my pointy nipples would eventually soften and nobody would say anything about them.
“Lindsay!!” Mom growled angrily over her teasing. My family liked to joke a lot and Dad liked to say that “you only get the jokes you are supposed to get.” That meant that if you were too young to understand a dirty joke then it should just fly over your head. Ruthie knew what virginity was – she just didn’t care. She wasn’t interested in losing hers and I pretended I hadn’t lost mine already.
I tried not to let the teasing bother me. I was busy texting Pod every chance I got. My family has a group chat we share as well to communicate with each other. I spent a lot of time on my phone. Mom was a little concerned that I was spending TOO much time on my phone.
“The kids are super easy, but you have to be aware of what’s going on in the house. Your sister is working now, and I am trusting you to manage things,” Mom repeatedly told me that.
The first day we were left home alone without Lindsay felt strange. I made us breakfast and mom had left a list of chores and we had some general house rules. The rules were simple and involved mostly common sense like not inviting others over without permission. We weren’t stuck in the house all day either. If chores were done, we were free to go out in the yard and play. We could go outside and play on our street as long as Lindsay gave us permission.
Now, I was technically in charge. I say technically because since we already knew the rules, no one challenged them. My brother’s got a little carried away and unfocused when they got wrapped up playing games or wrestling but they were not stubborn brats. Ruth Ann was generally helpful and thoughtful about completing her chores.
Our chores weren’t exhausting or drudgery. It was just normal housework that you might give teenage kids. Mom made it very clear that just because I was in charge did not mean I could sit on my fanny and point my finger at the others and direct them to work.
Even Lindsay had chores to do when she used to watch us last summer when our parents were not home. They weren’t divided evenly, but nobody complained, and we usually got everything done. Mom wasn’t a super stickler about it with white gloves or anything like that.
Once chores were done, I was free to spend the rest of the day as I saw fit. I would have read a book and sometimes I lay out with Lindsay on a lawn chair in the backyard and get a little sun. Instead, I texted Pod constantly. He didn’t ask for nudes or say anything dirty. I think the fact he didn’t make me wish he would. It was very friendly, although at times I wondered if he liked me as a “girl” or just a friend. He was very standoffish and polite.
When Mom gets home if the dishes aren’t clean, she doesn’t make us rewash them. She makes us eat off of them again. “Since you clearly WANT dirty dishes then you must WANT to eat off of them.”
Mom is a big believer in the punishment fitting the crime and that the best way to encourage you to stop a behavior is often to rub your nose in it. It didn’t take too many times of eating from crusty plates for us to put a little more elbow grease into scrubbing.
Lindsay and my dad usually come home after, and we tend to eat together as a family. My mom will prepare dinner and Lindsay and I will help. It isn’t that the others wouldn’t. Mom sees helping with dinner as a privilege because we are the older kids in the family. “Too many cooks in the kitchen with fingers in the mashed potatoes. Out, out!” she’ll whisk away my younger siblings if they get hungry and start poking around the kitchen when we are late serving dinner.
All in all, the first couple of days were a typical American Summer. I say typical American summer because I spent most of my free time texting with Pod and comparing life in America to life in Britain.
Pod explained the differences in crisps and chips to me and I still didn’t get it until he sent photographs.
“Wait, crisps are potato chips, and potato chips are French fries?” I texted back. He laughed and said that Americans had gotten it backwards and the English had been saying it right all along. I loved talking to him through text message. I could send any thought that popped into my head and then wait a few minutes and find a response from him.
I found myself mentally salivating as I checked my phone for responses for him. I was always so excited to see the new message indicator on my phone. I kept wondering if I was pestering him. One thing I discovered about British people seemed to be that they are either incredibly polite or they simply have a high tolerance for being annoyed by teenage girls with a thousand questions – at least Pod did.
It was harmless chit-chat between two very bored teenagers. At night, I would play with myself (under the covers so Ruth Ann wouldn’t know) and imagine him kissing me and more. I was an expert with the finger. I found myself growing very fond of his wit and intellect.
I’d also spend a long time in the bathtub with my legs up and directly under the faucet. The warm water splashing against my pussy was incredibly stimulating. I didn’t have any sex toys, but I had a finger and a lot of imagination.
After three days of this routine, I made a mistake and I blame myself for this. I got a little carried away texting with Pod about all the ways that America was different than Britain. I had assumed that they were basically like Americans except they had different accents. I had no idea that they drove on the WRONG side of the road over there. Naturally, to Pod we are the ones who have that backward as well.
When Mom got home only half of the chores were complete. The water was running in the sink, and I hadn’t noticed. “Where are the others?” Mom panicked. She didn’t see my brothers and Ruth Ann. I panicked too.
She went outside and yelled for them. Georgie and my brother came riding back quickly. However, Ruth Ann was nowhere to be seen. We looked for her in the yard and she wasn’t there. We immediately thought the worst! Lindsay came home and helped us look all over for my little sister. I genuinely thought she may have been kidnapped!
She was hiding in the bushes, but she waited a painful 15 minutes to reveal herself. My mom nearly called the police.
I made a huge mistake after we all sighed a breath of relief. You see, this ended quite well, and everyone was safe and sound. The house was not a mess, but it was clear that we had not completed our chores, and as I said the water had been running – for how long? I have no idea.
Crises averted – no big deal. Right? Well, no.
“That is the culprit right there! You were on that phone! Who were you texting? Let me see!” Mom demanded.
It seemed like a terrible invasion of my privacy, and I was disappointed that Mom didn’t trust me. However, she did PAY for the phone, and I was in deep doo-doo for not paying attention. I didn’t argue with her. I just handed it over.
Mom scrolled through it and looked for dirty words and pictures and seemed surprised not to find any. She handed it back to me, sat down on the couch. “Lay across my lap! Now Katie! You know what is going to happen. You were responsible. You want to be treated like an adult. Well, you face consequences like one.”
I hardly believed that adults got spanked by their mothers. I knew better than to protest and I was in no position to argue that with her. Lindsay and the others grinned silently but didn’t egg mom on. It would have been unwise to do that because she might have punished them too. She was very upset, and Mom looked like she was ready to blister my behind.
My immediate reaction was to shriek like a mouse. I knew what was coming next!
“Let this be a lesson to all of you,” Mom announced. It was humiliating but I was thankful. Lindsay once told me that if they send the rest of us out of the room to spank you that you were REALLY going to get it. That had never happened to any of us as far as I knew.
Mom made me take down my jeans to my thighs. I was wearing a pair of yellow panties. They weren’t sexy panties – they were just normal panties. The cheap kind that come in a pack of 12 and has little frilly flowers on them. The material of the panties was quite sheer. There was nothing I could do to hide myself. I began to blush because I was aware that the outline of my butt crack was visible to my brothers and sister.
My mom is not a quiet spanker. She doesn’t count, and she doesn’t make me keep count. She began with two hard pops on either butt cheek and then she asked me a question. Mom’s questions were often intended to make me admit what I did wrong, or what I would do better next time– and they usually embarrassed me to no end.
“What did you do wrong today, Katie?”
“I didn’t pay attention to what everyone was doing, and I left the water running,”
POP-POP, the next two slaps stung. “What else?”
“I didn’t know where the others were”
POP-POP-POP, three slaps because she had to ask what else again.
“I was on my phone instead of watching them?”
“Right,” Mom slapped my butt again rapid-fire and moved on. “What are you going to do differently from now on?”
“I am going to keep an eye on everyone, make sure we do our chores, and never let the water run like that again.”
I heard Lucas joke about how I liked to run the bath water for a long time. I was angry that he was probably listening to me in the bathroom! My mom was laser-focused on me.
What I discovered was that my mom’s spankings got longer and harder the more incomplete my answers were. The times I answered her question fully she popped my behind hard but moved on. The times she had to drag the answer out of me by repeating the question she smacked my butt over and over. My panties were sliding down as she popped me, and I was certain by this point that my butt was not only rosy-red but also quite bare.
I lost count, but all in all, I would say she slapped my butt at least 40 times. They were hard enough to leave it red and rosy but not to bruise my behind. I probably could have brought it down to 20 if I had given more detailed responses to her questions.
She asked me if texting all day was worth this trouble, and obviously I told her it wasn’t. “Good, I expect you to think about what you did and if it WAS worth it and you do it again tomorrow, we’ll do this again until you realize that it isn’t.”
“Yes Ma’am,” I stood up when she released me and rubbed my sore behind through the panties. It felt like she had shredded them when she was slapping my bottom but that was just my imagination.
“You can hold your phone with your mouth so that it is present in your mind,” Mom put it up to my mouth until I opened up and clenched my teeth around it. She tapped my forehead indicating that was my mind and now I had the phone “on” my mind.
Then my mother instructed me to waddle over to the corner and stand there with my nose in the corner until she told me to stop.
I had a small tear in my eye, but Mom had no sympathy for any temporary discomfort or humiliation I experienced. She was livid and she told me that the last thing she wanted to do after a hard day’s work was come home and spank my butt. “That sting on your precious little derriere is a deterrent so that I do not have to do it again. If it’s unpleasant enough, you will think twice next time.”
When I tried to pull up my panties, my mother told me not to touch them! “Hands off your butt!”
I could hear my brothers and Ruthie’s derisive laughter at the suggestion I was trying to play with my bottom. I did want to rub my sore behind – but I was merely trying to protect my own modesty.
I nodded and my mom told me to take my shoes off. It was bad enough that I had my jeans pulled down around my thighs. I was positive that my brothers could see my shiny red bottom through the light-colored panties. They didn’t laugh or snicker though. All three of them including Ruthie looked sympathetic for my plight.
My mom reminded me, “I want to see nose and toes touching the corner! Elbows straight at your side, hands flat against your thighs.”
It was difficult to get my nose to touch the corner and still hold the phone in my mouth. I had to really press my body into the crack. What made it worse was that Pod did not know what had happened and I kept feeling the vibration go off in my mouth and almost dropped it.
Mom made me hold the position for 15 minutes, but it felt like 15 years to me. When my father got home, he was told what I had done and that I had been punished. He wasn’t happy about it. Lindsay seemed unsurprised.
“I am sorry mom; I wish I could have been here. I have a date tonight, so I don’t plan to stay for dinner! Oh, he is here, see you!” Lindsay didn’t even change clothes before rushing out. She told me to do better as she left.
My butt stung for a full hour after the swat and there was nothing about it that was pleasurable to me. However, there was a brief moment when the endorphins throbbed a little and took away the pain and I was thankful for that. I didn’t tell anyone. I didn’t even tell Pod that I had been punished because I was ashamed of what had happened.
I don’t want to give you the impression that I lived like Cinderella, never did anything wrong, and yet I was constantly punished. Most of the time we laughed, played, and lived a fairly mundane life but you aren’t here to read about what cereal we ate or how I scrubbed the toilet so let me skip ahead a few days.
I should also mention that I did in fact suggest that Mom spank the others for their part in the mischief. Her response was predictable. “You are the one who was responsible, so you take responsibility.”
Lindsay even reminded Mom that was “Classic Katie! Trying to share her blame with others!”
Mom wouldn’t admit that she played favorites among us. She definitely saw the others as being incapable of knowing they shouldn’t have run off and not done their portion of the chores. It was my job to make sure they were safe and completed their chores. Today, I failed to do MY job.
Mom said that I should set an example for them and in this particular case, I was to set the example of someone who admitted she made a mistake and paid the price.
I should also mention that my big sister would occasionally put us in the corner and even make us wash our mouth it with a bar of soap on rare occasions when she was in charge. My parents were okay with that, but they seldom talked about it with her. Lindsay was not an extreme tyrant – and they trusted her to make the right call. Lindsay would never spank us because Mom and Dad felt that was their job and it was pretty rare, we ever needed one.
My brothers and Ruthie did seem a little perturbed that I would suggest that mom spank them as well. There was some awkward silence from them for the rest of the dinner punctuated with whispered giggling at my expense.
My older sister’s only comment was to mom about how she apologized she couldn’t be home to handle things.
“I wish you were! But I understand it. We will get through it. Even if it takes some bruised butts and egos along the way,” Mom replied. Lindsay seemed to bask in my mother’s admiration while my butt glowed bright red under my panties.
Dad agreed with my mother and added “You have to crack a few eggs to make an omelet”.
The subsequent days returned to relative normal. I was a little more careful to ensure that chores were done and balanced that with my insatiable curiosity about Pod as we got to know each other through text messages. I found that much more desirable than being on the phone. His accent was charming, but at times I couldn’t quite understand him, and I had to frequently ask things like “What does chuff mean again?”
I was picking it up from his texts though and it seemed a lot less frustrating that way. I could actually ‘hear’ his accent in the way he phrased his responses to me in the messages. I found myself adopting a few of his words in place of the American version. As an example, he would ask me if I was mad.
I assumed he meant ‘angry’, and I would tell him absolutely not. Then he explained he meant if I was off my rocker or crazy. I found myself working in slang like “Have you gone mad, Ruth Ann?” or “Don’t be daft”.
I didn’t use those words very often and never said them around my parents. I also didn’t try faking a British accent. The slang he used seemed new and exciting to me and it was just naturally working its way into my vocabulary.
As an introvert, I found that text message allowed me the perfect opportunity to express myself with minimal pressure, and I could simply wait for a response and then carefully consider my next message to him.
It had been over two days since my spanking and the family had largely forgotten about it. I had to endure a little teasing after the first day, but in general, it was in the past where I hoped it would belong.
Ruthie was trying to help bring out the pot roast and she dropped it all over the floor. She managed to make a huge mess of things. Instinctively, I said something that seemed cute when Pod wrote it in text messages. I’d never said this out loud until that moment and I immediately wished I could take it back.
“You clumsy muppet! I told you that I would carry that! Now, you’ve gone and made a right cock up of things!”
Ruthie immediately started to cry, and everyone was glaring at me instead of her. As soon as I said what I did, I covered my mouth in shame and wanted to reel it back in. “I didn’t mean that the way it sounded.”
In my head, I heard the words in Pod’s delightful and upbeat way where he sometimes says the nastiest of things in the nicest of ways. It was a good thing I didn’t say cunt out loud accidentally. He uses it in text all of the time. The first time he did I was offended. He explained that in his family they often say those words to one another, but they don’t mean anything by them. “It probably has more impact in America because you use them so frequently.”
This certainly wasn’t the first time my sister had ever heard the word “Cock”. My brothers and sister occasionally cuss at home when my parents aren’t home. It’s usually ‘damn’ or ‘hell’ but we say ass and tits.
I think it was the combination of my accusatory tone, calling her a clumsy Muppet, and using the word cock to suggest she did something really wrong that combined to shock the hell out of my entire family. Ruthie was crying and blushing with embarrassment over dropping our meal, but that had been an unfortunate accident. No one was mad at her for doing that.
My face turned red because I had said something incredibly offensive to my sister. Even though I apologized and started to clean it up, my mother hadn’t forgiven me. I knelt down and tried my best to sop up the mess.
“Go get the soap,” Mom said as she and Lindsay intervened and took over cleaning the sloppy mess of beef, carrots and potatoes.
“What kind of soap?” I asked. I assumed she needed something special to get the mess out of the carpet.
“Hand soap!”
I knew without asking another question why she wanted me to fetch a bar of soap. It had been ages since I had my mouth washed out with a bar of soap. I all I remembered was the bitter, acrid taste and tears falling out of my eyes.
No one stood up for me in my defense and asked my mom to show me a little mercy. Instead, I walked quietly into the bathroom and brought back a green and white bar of Irish Spring. Mom didn’t even look up at me while she dealt with the mess on the floor. She and Lindsay squatted down and dealt with it.
Ruthie was still bawling her eyes out and that made it unlikely I would have my sentence commuted. I mentioned that my sister was a ray of sunshine normally and always smiling. Just watching her cry was heart-breaking and everyone felt sorry for her. It was no act – I really hurt my sister’s feelings and even apologizing did nothing to dry her tears.
I knew what mom expected me to do with the soap. I waited on the off-chance that she would change her mind.
“You know what to do. Don’t make put that soap in your mouth because you will not like how I do it,” Mom said.
Lindsay chuckled that she’d put it someplace else and implied she’d stick the soap up my butt for hurting my little sister’s feelings so badly.
Mom ignored her and told me “Put that soap in your mouth NOW Kate and go stand in the corner! Nose and toes! Nose and toes,” she said.
It wasn’t uncommon for any of us other than Lindsay to have to stand in the corner. She had long outgrown that predicament. Summer vacation had only recently started, and I was the first one to be punished this way.
I didn’t argue or dispute the punishment. I prepared myself and clamped my teeth down on the bar of soap. I know Lucas probably found it amusing on some level, but even he looked on quietly and without comment as I walked over to the nearest corner and pushed my nose into the corner.
Mom and Lindsay are fairly efficient at cleaning and had the mess squared away. That still meant that the main course of dinner was ruined. Even though that was Ruth Ann’s fault, no one blamed her. They might have if I had kept my fool mouth shut. However, Ruthie had a way of never being held accountable for her own mistakes. I wouldn’t have wanted her to be punished anyway.
Soap bubbles began to dribble out of my mouth as the saliva at the base of my lip collected and ran down onto my sundress. I favored simple sundresses during the summertime because they were light and breezy. I was supposed to keep my hands at my side, but I kept feeling the need to wipe the spit from my chin or run my finger over my nose. The smell of the soap burned the inside of my nose and made me uncomfortable.
“Kate, if you can’t keep your hands at your side, put them behind your head!” my mom insisted when she sat back at the table. My mom calls me Kate when she is REALLY mad at me. I didn’t argue. Instead, I interlaced my fingers behind my head and stoically waited out my punishment while she discussed dinner options with the others. Some wanted to order pizza and others wanted to eat dinner out of the house.
Mom reminded everyone that the pot roast had cost a pretty penny and we were trying to save for our grand summer vacation and would need every penny then. Ruthie had recovered and stopped crying. She asked for breakfast for dinner and mom agreed. Ruthie smiled and her face lit up immediately. I thought now that my little sister was her normal ray of sunshine-self that meant the others would forgive me.
“I’ll help you make it, Mom,” Lindsay offered to help prepare the food in the kitchen. She asked before she left “How long does Katie have to stay like that?”
Lindsay’s question was entirely innocent. The normal time in the corner any of us ever spent was 15 minutes. It wasn’t an exact science – but that was usually around when Mom would tell me I could sit back down. Lindsay was just asking because I could help prepare breakfast when I was done.
“I don’t know. I didn’t start the stopwatch when she started standing there. I was a little distracted,” Mom seemed very angry with me. “Why? Did you want to take her place?”
“Hah, no, I just thought she could help us in the kitchen. I think she got off easy! If it was me, I would make her face the room so we can all see that soap drip down her chin!” Lindsay was half-joking. She was pissed off at me for what I had done, and I didn’t blame her. Even as angry as she was with me, I don’t think Lindsay ever thought mom would take her seriously.
“Turn around and face the dining room table, Kate, and keep your hands behind your head and away from picking your nose!”
I thought I was embarrassed earlier. There has got to be a better word for mortified that means “you want to find the deepest hole in the world, climb in, dig down 10 feet deeper and then bury yourself.”
That is how I felt. It didn’t help matters that not only did Georgie and Lucas laugh but my father chuckled a little as well. I am sure my face looked very pathetic.
“I didn’t mean for real, mom!” Lindsay guffawed and admired the look of total anguish deepening across my face. “I guess standing in the corner facing everybody you just pissed off does kind of make sense.”
It wasn’t lost on me that Lindsay just got away with saying ‘piss’ and I was being punished for saying ‘cock’. However, my older sister was a young adult and she carried herself like an adult. If my parents noticed what she said it didn’t register as inappropriate.
I should mention that while I had a tear rolling down my eye and felt sorry for myself, I also felt every bit of this punishment was justified. No one seemed sympathetic but they were also not being excessively cruel. I felt isolated and singled out, but that agonizing shame was part of my mother’s way of applying a punishment. She always reiterated after it was all said that if I didn’t feel bad about the punishment then she didn’t do it right. “That’s the whole point. Aversion therapy,” Mom would always say “You will think twice before you do that again.”
That was the loving domestic discipline my parent’s frequently talked about but rarely applied to us.
She was right. I regretted my actions, and I didn’t plan to justify them or explain that I only called my sister a Muppet and a name because I had been talking to a boy. My mom would have punished me again because it meant I didn’t really see the problem with what I did. My mom ALSO would have told me I couldn’t talk to Pod again if he had that big of an influence on me.
Mom and Lindsay made sizzling bacon, hot eggs, fresh pancakes and syrup. It made me hungry. It made me salivate because I was so hungry. That in turn made more spit dribble down my chin onto my sun dress.
I was really hungry now and looking forward to eating breakfast for dinner when I got done with my punishment. Breakfast for dinner was a frivolous treat that my mom liked to make spontaneously sometimes when everyone was feeling down. It was torture to have to watch them wolf it down, smell it and stand there with tears in my eyes.
No one felt sorry for me though – not even me. I totally deserved this punishment.
“Has she learned her lesson, dear?” My mom asked my father. I was elated that I’d be able to join on the big breakfast sitting on the table. The scrambled eggs were my favorite! The boys were already devouring the bacon. There were even sausage patties on the table! It smelled yummy!
“You made the punishment. That is your decision. I know better than to interfere,” Dad stabbed a thin pork chop that mom had fried up before the boys could take them all.
“You were watching her. Did she move?” Mom asked.
“A little,” Dad admitted. Truthfully, I shuffled a few times. It’s hard to stand up straight when people are staring at me. If let like shrinking.
“You can eat soap for dinner, and IF you stand there nicely then I’ll put a frozen chicken pot pie in the microwave if there isn’t anything left, Katie,” Mom said. At least, she was back to calling me Katie.
I had to endure smelling that delicious food, listening to the family laugh and cajole about how the pot roast spilling was actually good considering the quality of the breakfast. That’s what made having soap in my mouth even worse!!
After I finished dinner, mom told me that the pot pie would fill my tummy but that I wasn’t expected to “enjoy it”. She said that I had just received in education in humility and that privileges like breakfast for dinner will taste even better when they are earned by good behavior.
I didn’t like it, but I agreed with her decision.
Lindsay had a good laugh when Mom made me model our new swimsuits for Dad after we got home.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, it’s the Itty Bitty Titty Committee’s Summer Bikini line ... This year, the flat-chested sprites will be modeling the latest in boy-repelling swimwear! If you want to protect your daughter’s virginity, these suits will definitely do the trick!” she announced with the flourish of a sarcastic ringmaster introducing a carload of clowns.
Ruthie was unbothered by my sister’s jokes. She twirled and even performed a pirouette to show off her new suit. I did my best to model my suit for dad. I certainly didn’t try to do anything sexy or flashy. I was just hoping my pointy nipples would eventually soften and nobody would say anything about them.
“Lindsay!!” Mom growled angrily over her teasing. My family liked to joke a lot and Dad liked to say that “you only get the jokes you are supposed to get.” That meant that if you were too young to understand a dirty joke then it should just fly over your head. Ruthie knew what virginity was – she just didn’t care. She wasn’t interested in losing hers and I pretended I hadn’t lost mine already.
I tried not to let the teasing bother me. I was busy texting Pod every chance I got. My family has a group chat we share as well to communicate with each other. I spent a lot of time on my phone. Mom was a little concerned that I was spending TOO much time on my phone.
“The kids are super easy, but you have to be aware of what’s going on in the house. Your sister is working now, and I am trusting you to manage things,” Mom repeatedly told me that.
The first day we were left home alone without Lindsay felt strange. I made us breakfast and mom had left a list of chores and we had some general house rules. The rules were simple and involved mostly common sense like not inviting others over without permission. We weren’t stuck in the house all day either. If chores were done, we were free to go out in the yard and play. We could go outside and play on our street as long as Lindsay gave us permission.
Now, I was technically in charge. I say technically because since we already knew the rules, no one challenged them. My brother’s got a little carried away and unfocused when they got wrapped up playing games or wrestling but they were not stubborn brats. Ruth Ann was generally helpful and thoughtful about completing her chores.
Our chores weren’t exhausting or drudgery. It was just normal housework that you might give teenage kids. Mom made it very clear that just because I was in charge did not mean I could sit on my fanny and point my finger at the others and direct them to work.
Even Lindsay had chores to do when she used to watch us last summer when our parents were not home. They weren’t divided evenly, but nobody complained, and we usually got everything done. Mom wasn’t a super stickler about it with white gloves or anything like that.
Once chores were done, I was free to spend the rest of the day as I saw fit. I would have read a book and sometimes I lay out with Lindsay on a lawn chair in the backyard and get a little sun. Instead, I texted Pod constantly. He didn’t ask for nudes or say anything dirty. I think the fact he didn’t make me wish he would. It was very friendly, although at times I wondered if he liked me as a “girl” or just a friend. He was very standoffish and polite.
When Mom gets home if the dishes aren’t clean, she doesn’t make us rewash them. She makes us eat off of them again. “Since you clearly WANT dirty dishes then you must WANT to eat off of them.”
Mom is a big believer in the punishment fitting the crime and that the best way to encourage you to stop a behavior is often to rub your nose in it. It didn’t take too many times of eating from crusty plates for us to put a little more elbow grease into scrubbing.
Lindsay and my dad usually come home after, and we tend to eat together as a family. My mom will prepare dinner and Lindsay and I will help. It isn’t that the others wouldn’t. Mom sees helping with dinner as a privilege because we are the older kids in the family. “Too many cooks in the kitchen with fingers in the mashed potatoes. Out, out!” she’ll whisk away my younger siblings if they get hungry and start poking around the kitchen when we are late serving dinner.
All in all, the first couple of days were a typical American Summer. I say typical American summer because I spent most of my free time texting with Pod and comparing life in America to life in Britain.
Pod explained the differences in crisps and chips to me and I still didn’t get it until he sent photographs.
“Wait, crisps are potato chips, and potato chips are French fries?” I texted back. He laughed and said that Americans had gotten it backwards and the English had been saying it right all along. I loved talking to him through text message. I could send any thought that popped into my head and then wait a few minutes and find a response from him.
I found myself mentally salivating as I checked my phone for responses for him. I was always so excited to see the new message indicator on my phone. I kept wondering if I was pestering him. One thing I discovered about British people seemed to be that they are either incredibly polite or they simply have a high tolerance for being annoyed by teenage girls with a thousand questions – at least Pod did.
It was harmless chit-chat between two very bored teenagers. At night, I would play with myself (under the covers so Ruth Ann wouldn’t know) and imagine him kissing me and more. I was an expert with the finger. I found myself growing very fond of his wit and intellect.
I’d also spend a long time in the bathtub with my legs up and directly under the faucet. The warm water splashing against my pussy was incredibly stimulating. I didn’t have any sex toys, but I had a finger and a lot of imagination.
After three days of this routine, I made a mistake and I blame myself for this. I got a little carried away texting with Pod about all the ways that America was different than Britain. I had assumed that they were basically like Americans except they had different accents. I had no idea that they drove on the WRONG side of the road over there. Naturally, to Pod we are the ones who have that backward as well.
When Mom got home only half of the chores were complete. The water was running in the sink, and I hadn’t noticed. “Where are the others?” Mom panicked. She didn’t see my brothers and Ruth Ann. I panicked too.
She went outside and yelled for them. Georgie and my brother came riding back quickly. However, Ruth Ann was nowhere to be seen. We looked for her in the yard and she wasn’t there. We immediately thought the worst! Lindsay came home and helped us look all over for my little sister. I genuinely thought she may have been kidnapped!
She was hiding in the bushes, but she waited a painful 15 minutes to reveal herself. My mom nearly called the police.
I made a huge mistake after we all sighed a breath of relief. You see, this ended quite well, and everyone was safe and sound. The house was not a mess, but it was clear that we had not completed our chores, and as I said the water had been running – for how long? I have no idea.
Crises averted – no big deal. Right? Well, no.
“That is the culprit right there! You were on that phone! Who were you texting? Let me see!” Mom demanded.
It seemed like a terrible invasion of my privacy, and I was disappointed that Mom didn’t trust me. However, she did PAY for the phone, and I was in deep doo-doo for not paying attention. I didn’t argue with her. I just handed it over.
Mom scrolled through it and looked for dirty words and pictures and seemed surprised not to find any. She handed it back to me, sat down on the couch. “Lay across my lap! Now Katie! You know what is going to happen. You were responsible. You want to be treated like an adult. Well, you face consequences like one.”
I hardly believed that adults got spanked by their mothers. I knew better than to protest and I was in no position to argue that with her. Lindsay and the others grinned silently but didn’t egg mom on. It would have been unwise to do that because she might have punished them too. She was very upset, and Mom looked like she was ready to blister my behind.
My immediate reaction was to shriek like a mouse. I knew what was coming next!
“Let this be a lesson to all of you,” Mom announced. It was humiliating but I was thankful. Lindsay once told me that if they send the rest of us out of the room to spank you that you were REALLY going to get it. That had never happened to any of us as far as I knew.
Mom made me take down my jeans to my thighs. I was wearing a pair of yellow panties. They weren’t sexy panties – they were just normal panties. The cheap kind that come in a pack of 12 and has little frilly flowers on them. The material of the panties was quite sheer. There was nothing I could do to hide myself. I began to blush because I was aware that the outline of my butt crack was visible to my brothers and sister.
My mom is not a quiet spanker. She doesn’t count, and she doesn’t make me keep count. She began with two hard pops on either butt cheek and then she asked me a question. Mom’s questions were often intended to make me admit what I did wrong, or what I would do better next time– and they usually embarrassed me to no end.
“What did you do wrong today, Katie?”
“I didn’t pay attention to what everyone was doing, and I left the water running,”
POP-POP, the next two slaps stung. “What else?”
“I didn’t know where the others were”
POP-POP-POP, three slaps because she had to ask what else again.
“I was on my phone instead of watching them?”
“Right,” Mom slapped my butt again rapid-fire and moved on. “What are you going to do differently from now on?”
“I am going to keep an eye on everyone, make sure we do our chores, and never let the water run like that again.”
I heard Lucas joke about how I liked to run the bath water for a long time. I was angry that he was probably listening to me in the bathroom! My mom was laser-focused on me.
What I discovered was that my mom’s spankings got longer and harder the more incomplete my answers were. The times I answered her question fully she popped my behind hard but moved on. The times she had to drag the answer out of me by repeating the question she smacked my butt over and over. My panties were sliding down as she popped me, and I was certain by this point that my butt was not only rosy-red but also quite bare.
I lost count, but all in all, I would say she slapped my butt at least 40 times. They were hard enough to leave it red and rosy but not to bruise my behind. I probably could have brought it down to 20 if I had given more detailed responses to her questions.
She asked me if texting all day was worth this trouble, and obviously I told her it wasn’t. “Good, I expect you to think about what you did and if it WAS worth it and you do it again tomorrow, we’ll do this again until you realize that it isn’t.”
“Yes Ma’am,” I stood up when she released me and rubbed my sore behind through the panties. It felt like she had shredded them when she was slapping my bottom but that was just my imagination.
“You can hold your phone with your mouth so that it is present in your mind,” Mom put it up to my mouth until I opened up and clenched my teeth around it. She tapped my forehead indicating that was my mind and now I had the phone “on” my mind.
Then my mother instructed me to waddle over to the corner and stand there with my nose in the corner until she told me to stop.
I had a small tear in my eye, but Mom had no sympathy for any temporary discomfort or humiliation I experienced. She was livid and she told me that the last thing she wanted to do after a hard day’s work was come home and spank my butt. “That sting on your precious little derriere is a deterrent so that I do not have to do it again. If it’s unpleasant enough, you will think twice next time.”
When I tried to pull up my panties, my mother told me not to touch them! “Hands off your butt!”
I could hear my brothers and Ruthie’s derisive laughter at the suggestion I was trying to play with my bottom. I did want to rub my sore behind – but I was merely trying to protect my own modesty.
I nodded and my mom told me to take my shoes off. It was bad enough that I had my jeans pulled down around my thighs. I was positive that my brothers could see my shiny red bottom through the light-colored panties. They didn’t laugh or snicker though. All three of them including Ruthie looked sympathetic for my plight.
My mom reminded me, “I want to see nose and toes touching the corner! Elbows straight at your side, hands flat against your thighs.”
It was difficult to get my nose to touch the corner and still hold the phone in my mouth. I had to really press my body into the crack. What made it worse was that Pod did not know what had happened and I kept feeling the vibration go off in my mouth and almost dropped it.
Mom made me hold the position for 15 minutes, but it felt like 15 years to me. When my father got home, he was told what I had done and that I had been punished. He wasn’t happy about it. Lindsay seemed unsurprised.
“I am sorry mom; I wish I could have been here. I have a date tonight, so I don’t plan to stay for dinner! Oh, he is here, see you!” Lindsay didn’t even change clothes before rushing out. She told me to do better as she left.
My butt stung for a full hour after the swat and there was nothing about it that was pleasurable to me. However, there was a brief moment when the endorphins throbbed a little and took away the pain and I was thankful for that. I didn’t tell anyone. I didn’t even tell Pod that I had been punished because I was ashamed of what had happened.
I don’t want to give you the impression that I lived like Cinderella, never did anything wrong, and yet I was constantly punished. Most of the time we laughed, played, and lived a fairly mundane life but you aren’t here to read about what cereal we ate or how I scrubbed the toilet so let me skip ahead a few days.
I should also mention that I did in fact suggest that Mom spank the others for their part in the mischief. Her response was predictable. “You are the one who was responsible, so you take responsibility.”
Lindsay even reminded Mom that was “Classic Katie! Trying to share her blame with others!”
Mom wouldn’t admit that she played favorites among us. She definitely saw the others as being incapable of knowing they shouldn’t have run off and not done their portion of the chores. It was my job to make sure they were safe and completed their chores. Today, I failed to do MY job.
Mom said that I should set an example for them and in this particular case, I was to set the example of someone who admitted she made a mistake and paid the price.
I should also mention that my big sister would occasionally put us in the corner and even make us wash our mouth it with a bar of soap on rare occasions when she was in charge. My parents were okay with that, but they seldom talked about it with her. Lindsay was not an extreme tyrant – and they trusted her to make the right call. Lindsay would never spank us because Mom and Dad felt that was their job and it was pretty rare, we ever needed one.
My brothers and Ruthie did seem a little perturbed that I would suggest that mom spank them as well. There was some awkward silence from them for the rest of the dinner punctuated with whispered giggling at my expense.
My older sister’s only comment was to mom about how she apologized she couldn’t be home to handle things.
“I wish you were! But I understand it. We will get through it. Even if it takes some bruised butts and egos along the way,” Mom replied. Lindsay seemed to bask in my mother’s admiration while my butt glowed bright red under my panties.
Dad agreed with my mother and added “You have to crack a few eggs to make an omelet”.
The subsequent days returned to relative normal. I was a little more careful to ensure that chores were done and balanced that with my insatiable curiosity about Pod as we got to know each other through text messages. I found that much more desirable than being on the phone. His accent was charming, but at times I couldn’t quite understand him, and I had to frequently ask things like “What does chuff mean again?”
I was picking it up from his texts though and it seemed a lot less frustrating that way. I could actually ‘hear’ his accent in the way he phrased his responses to me in the messages. I found myself adopting a few of his words in place of the American version. As an example, he would ask me if I was mad.
I assumed he meant ‘angry’, and I would tell him absolutely not. Then he explained he meant if I was off my rocker or crazy. I found myself working in slang like “Have you gone mad, Ruth Ann?” or “Don’t be daft”.
I didn’t use those words very often and never said them around my parents. I also didn’t try faking a British accent. The slang he used seemed new and exciting to me and it was just naturally working its way into my vocabulary.
As an introvert, I found that text message allowed me the perfect opportunity to express myself with minimal pressure, and I could simply wait for a response and then carefully consider my next message to him.
It had been over two days since my spanking and the family had largely forgotten about it. I had to endure a little teasing after the first day, but in general, it was in the past where I hoped it would belong.
Ruthie was trying to help bring out the pot roast and she dropped it all over the floor. She managed to make a huge mess of things. Instinctively, I said something that seemed cute when Pod wrote it in text messages. I’d never said this out loud until that moment and I immediately wished I could take it back.
“You clumsy muppet! I told you that I would carry that! Now, you’ve gone and made a right cock up of things!”
Ruthie immediately started to cry, and everyone was glaring at me instead of her. As soon as I said what I did, I covered my mouth in shame and wanted to reel it back in. “I didn’t mean that the way it sounded.”
In my head, I heard the words in Pod’s delightful and upbeat way where he sometimes says the nastiest of things in the nicest of ways. It was a good thing I didn’t say cunt out loud accidentally. He uses it in text all of the time. The first time he did I was offended. He explained that in his family they often say those words to one another, but they don’t mean anything by them. “It probably has more impact in America because you use them so frequently.”
This certainly wasn’t the first time my sister had ever heard the word “Cock”. My brothers and sister occasionally cuss at home when my parents aren’t home. It’s usually ‘damn’ or ‘hell’ but we say ass and tits.
I think it was the combination of my accusatory tone, calling her a clumsy Muppet, and using the word cock to suggest she did something really wrong that combined to shock the hell out of my entire family. Ruthie was crying and blushing with embarrassment over dropping our meal, but that had been an unfortunate accident. No one was mad at her for doing that.
My face turned red because I had said something incredibly offensive to my sister. Even though I apologized and started to clean it up, my mother hadn’t forgiven me. I knelt down and tried my best to sop up the mess.
“Go get the soap,” Mom said as she and Lindsay intervened and took over cleaning the sloppy mess of beef, carrots and potatoes.
“What kind of soap?” I asked. I assumed she needed something special to get the mess out of the carpet.
“Hand soap!”
I knew without asking another question why she wanted me to fetch a bar of soap. It had been ages since I had my mouth washed out with a bar of soap. I all I remembered was the bitter, acrid taste and tears falling out of my eyes.
No one stood up for me in my defense and asked my mom to show me a little mercy. Instead, I walked quietly into the bathroom and brought back a green and white bar of Irish Spring. Mom didn’t even look up at me while she dealt with the mess on the floor. She and Lindsay squatted down and dealt with it.
Ruthie was still bawling her eyes out and that made it unlikely I would have my sentence commuted. I mentioned that my sister was a ray of sunshine normally and always smiling. Just watching her cry was heart-breaking and everyone felt sorry for her. It was no act – I really hurt my sister’s feelings and even apologizing did nothing to dry her tears.
I knew what mom expected me to do with the soap. I waited on the off-chance that she would change her mind.
“You know what to do. Don’t make put that soap in your mouth because you will not like how I do it,” Mom said.
Lindsay chuckled that she’d put it someplace else and implied she’d stick the soap up my butt for hurting my little sister’s feelings so badly.
Mom ignored her and told me “Put that soap in your mouth NOW Kate and go stand in the corner! Nose and toes! Nose and toes,” she said.
It wasn’t uncommon for any of us other than Lindsay to have to stand in the corner. She had long outgrown that predicament. Summer vacation had only recently started, and I was the first one to be punished this way.
I didn’t argue or dispute the punishment. I prepared myself and clamped my teeth down on the bar of soap. I know Lucas probably found it amusing on some level, but even he looked on quietly and without comment as I walked over to the nearest corner and pushed my nose into the corner.
Mom and Lindsay are fairly efficient at cleaning and had the mess squared away. That still meant that the main course of dinner was ruined. Even though that was Ruth Ann’s fault, no one blamed her. They might have if I had kept my fool mouth shut. However, Ruthie had a way of never being held accountable for her own mistakes. I wouldn’t have wanted her to be punished anyway.
Soap bubbles began to dribble out of my mouth as the saliva at the base of my lip collected and ran down onto my sundress. I favored simple sundresses during the summertime because they were light and breezy. I was supposed to keep my hands at my side, but I kept feeling the need to wipe the spit from my chin or run my finger over my nose. The smell of the soap burned the inside of my nose and made me uncomfortable.
“Kate, if you can’t keep your hands at your side, put them behind your head!” my mom insisted when she sat back at the table. My mom calls me Kate when she is REALLY mad at me. I didn’t argue. Instead, I interlaced my fingers behind my head and stoically waited out my punishment while she discussed dinner options with the others. Some wanted to order pizza and others wanted to eat dinner out of the house.
Mom reminded everyone that the pot roast had cost a pretty penny and we were trying to save for our grand summer vacation and would need every penny then. Ruthie had recovered and stopped crying. She asked for breakfast for dinner and mom agreed. Ruthie smiled and her face lit up immediately. I thought now that my little sister was her normal ray of sunshine-self that meant the others would forgive me.
“I’ll help you make it, Mom,” Lindsay offered to help prepare the food in the kitchen. She asked before she left “How long does Katie have to stay like that?”
Lindsay’s question was entirely innocent. The normal time in the corner any of us ever spent was 15 minutes. It wasn’t an exact science – but that was usually around when Mom would tell me I could sit back down. Lindsay was just asking because I could help prepare breakfast when I was done.
“I don’t know. I didn’t start the stopwatch when she started standing there. I was a little distracted,” Mom seemed very angry with me. “Why? Did you want to take her place?”
“Hah, no, I just thought she could help us in the kitchen. I think she got off easy! If it was me, I would make her face the room so we can all see that soap drip down her chin!” Lindsay was half-joking. She was pissed off at me for what I had done, and I didn’t blame her. Even as angry as she was with me, I don’t think Lindsay ever thought mom would take her seriously.
“Turn around and face the dining room table, Kate, and keep your hands behind your head and away from picking your nose!”
I thought I was embarrassed earlier. There has got to be a better word for mortified that means “you want to find the deepest hole in the world, climb in, dig down 10 feet deeper and then bury yourself.”
That is how I felt. It didn’t help matters that not only did Georgie and Lucas laugh but my father chuckled a little as well. I am sure my face looked very pathetic.
“I didn’t mean for real, mom!” Lindsay guffawed and admired the look of total anguish deepening across my face. “I guess standing in the corner facing everybody you just pissed off does kind of make sense.”
It wasn’t lost on me that Lindsay just got away with saying ‘piss’ and I was being punished for saying ‘cock’. However, my older sister was a young adult and she carried herself like an adult. If my parents noticed what she said it didn’t register as inappropriate.
I should mention that while I had a tear rolling down my eye and felt sorry for myself, I also felt every bit of this punishment was justified. No one seemed sympathetic but they were also not being excessively cruel. I felt isolated and singled out, but that agonizing shame was part of my mother’s way of applying a punishment. She always reiterated after it was all said that if I didn’t feel bad about the punishment then she didn’t do it right. “That’s the whole point. Aversion therapy,” Mom would always say “You will think twice before you do that again.”
That was the loving domestic discipline my parent’s frequently talked about but rarely applied to us.
She was right. I regretted my actions, and I didn’t plan to justify them or explain that I only called my sister a Muppet and a name because I had been talking to a boy. My mom would have punished me again because it meant I didn’t really see the problem with what I did. My mom ALSO would have told me I couldn’t talk to Pod again if he had that big of an influence on me.
Mom and Lindsay made sizzling bacon, hot eggs, fresh pancakes and syrup. It made me hungry. It made me salivate because I was so hungry. That in turn made more spit dribble down my chin onto my sun dress.
I was really hungry now and looking forward to eating breakfast for dinner when I got done with my punishment. Breakfast for dinner was a frivolous treat that my mom liked to make spontaneously sometimes when everyone was feeling down. It was torture to have to watch them wolf it down, smell it and stand there with tears in my eyes.
No one felt sorry for me though – not even me. I totally deserved this punishment.
“Has she learned her lesson, dear?” My mom asked my father. I was elated that I’d be able to join on the big breakfast sitting on the table. The scrambled eggs were my favorite! The boys were already devouring the bacon. There were even sausage patties on the table! It smelled yummy!
“You made the punishment. That is your decision. I know better than to interfere,” Dad stabbed a thin pork chop that mom had fried up before the boys could take them all.
“You were watching her. Did she move?” Mom asked.
“A little,” Dad admitted. Truthfully, I shuffled a few times. It’s hard to stand up straight when people are staring at me. If let like shrinking.
“You can eat soap for dinner, and IF you stand there nicely then I’ll put a frozen chicken pot pie in the microwave if there isn’t anything left, Katie,” Mom said. At least, she was back to calling me Katie.
I had to endure smelling that delicious food, listening to the family laugh and cajole about how the pot roast spilling was actually good considering the quality of the breakfast. That’s what made having soap in my mouth even worse!!
After I finished dinner, mom told me that the pot pie would fill my tummy but that I wasn’t expected to “enjoy it”. She said that I had just received in education in humility and that privileges like breakfast for dinner will taste even better when they are earned by good behavior.
I didn’t like it, but I agreed with her decision.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 184
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 118 times
- Contact:
Chapter 3
I thought it would be hard to live my punishment down. Ruthie hugged me and forgave me completely and harbored no ill-will at all.
In a way, the punishment sort of cleared the air. Mom said that now that it was done and over, we could all just move on, and life was too short to harbor grudges. “You did your time, now rejoin us, Katie,” Mom said.
I did not think Ruthie was capable of holding a grudge anyway.
There was some breakfast left over after my mom finally relented and let me re-join the family at the table.
My family had a long discussion about calling each other hurtful names. No one asked me where I heard “cock up” (thankfully) and I apologized a dozen times to Ruthie. She holds no grudge and forgave me the first time I apologized. I still felt bad about what I had said and felt the punishment was justified – even if it was humiliating and annoying to stand there while everyone else ate.
The next day things went back to normal again. I was back to texting Pod just as furiously as the day before when Mom wasn’t home. I did not mention how I was spanked a few days earlier. I thought he would think I was really naughty, and I was too embarrassed to tell him about it. I did tell him how I insulted my sister using some of his British slang.
Pod explained that in Britain calling my sister a sodding MOPPET would have come across as a term of endearment, but he understood that in America it might have been taken differently. He said that he was picking up Southern accents from my texts. I didn’t know what a moppet even was.
“Did you think I meant Kermit and Miss Piggy? That’s funny! I am so sorry about that, your sister must have been gutted!” he apologized for my misunderstanding. He wrote Moppet in his texts about his sister sometimes, but I thought that was just how British people say Muppet. British people have funny ways of spelling things that kill my spell checker when I text him back. My phone keeps telling me I that am spelling a word wrong when I repeat it the way he typed it.
“I find I am learning American words as well. In no time, you will have me saying ‘Pay attention to me boy! I’m not just talkin’ to hear my head roar. That’s what I’ve been - I say, that’s what I’ve been telling you, boy! Go, I say, go away, boy, you bother me! I say!’ he texted me.
He had to explain to me that was Forghorn Leghorn. A slow-talking Southern Chicken Hawk from the cartoons. I had never heard the reference. It made me laugh that he thought Americans might talk that way. I told him that I had a southern accent, but it was pretty mild compared to people others. He explained he learned everything about American from our “Telly”.
I had to ask what “Telly” meant as well, because I didn’t realize he meant television.
He texted back that he liked the sound of my melodious voice. “It’s very innocent, like a pristine stream in a meadow that has been untouched by man, but just under the surface of the water is a cynical, less than innocent vixen waiting to emerge.”
I didn’t know what to make of that. I wished I could have heard his tone of voice when he said that to figure out if Pod was being sarcastic or not. This was the first time that our texting ever touched upon anything beyond simple friendship.
“Oh, I am a vixen, am I?” I texted back.
“A minx! If you were any more elusive the British would mount horses and chase you for sport with the other foxes!”
At first, I didn’t realize he meant actual fox hunting. I imagined a scenario where stodgy and regal British royalty wore red military-style jackets and chased me through the wilderness naked. I told him that because I thought he would laugh. “I could picture your hunting party chasing me through the rolling British countryside.”
He waited a long time to respond. I felt like I had made a mistake by texting something quite so over the top. I might have even scared him away. I was about to type back that I was only kidding because I was – at least sort of. I had no intention of being hunted for sport. I was simply being playful and flirtatious, and I didn’t know-how.
“In Kensington, I’ve heard there is a club that spends their spare Sundays engaged in hunting girls nearly stark naked, except for their fox costumes. It’s great sport. They lead the punters on a merry chase -no one is actually harmed. They shag the girls only if they can catch them. Is that something you would actually do?” he finally texted back.
“Would you?” I wrote back immediately. I didn’t answer his question. I was so breathless.
“No, I doubt I would look very fitting naked with a fox tail and ears,” he replied dryly. I could hear his accent humor dripping in the text message.
“I meant would you hunt a girl like that?” I typed it very gingerly. I wanted to explain that she’d be naked without anything except for a fox tail and ears around her head. It was a hot scenario – I hoped he thought so too.
“Depends on the girl,” he wrote back without hesitation.
“Me?” I replied. My pulse was rising, and I was getting turned on. I had NO fantasies about being hunted for sport. It was however the first time we ever talked about anything naughty, and I was getting caught up in our heated chat.
“I think we’d better have tea, and perhaps dinner first before that,” he wrote back. I wasn’t sure if that was his dry wit or his way of telling me he wasn’t interested. “How about we go swimming sometime and progress from there? You said you had a lovely community pool. I hope you do not think I am too forward, but I am dying to have a swim.”
It wasn’t TOO forward! I was over the moon with excitement! “YES!” I wrote. I immediately wanted to take it back and not seem so overly eager, but text messages don’t work that way.
“Then it is a date,” he mentioned a time to meet this weekend.
Oh god! Really? A DATE? While I had some sexual encounters before, I’d never been on a real date.
I often imagined a boy coming to my house to pick me up, whisk me away to some restaurant and we’d dance and eventually end up on a long walk on the beach! I’d settle for meeting at our community pool! He didn’t have a car and I doubted my mom would let me go on a date with a boy in a car anyway. We made the arrangements, and I was so excited.
I was too shy to ask my mother for permission. I also knew it was unlikely she would let me go by myself without asking my reasons and I didn’t want to say it was to meet a boy. I was being sneaky and that was probably my undoing.
I also didn’t want the entire family to go because I was afraid, they would snoop and tease me about the fact that I was talking to a boy. I led my mother to believe that I wanted it to be just her and I at the pool.
I really didn’t think that one out. I assumed she’d read a book and do what she did. I’d be discrete and make it seem like Pod showed up discreetly. She probably wouldn’t remember him and didn’t know I had been texting him non-stop over the past two weeks.
My mom was incredibly flattered that I wanted to have a “Mother-Daughter Day” and I rolled with that premise for why I wanted to go to the pool without the rest of my family. “I’ve been very hard on you the last two weeks and I thought you were starting to despise me. I’d rather spoil you like I do the others, but I guess you remind me of me on some level and I keep wishing you’d step up, Katie! I am really glad you want to hang out with me. I was starting to think you saw me as an ogre!”
“I don’t blame you for punishing. I messed up and I got what I deserved, Mom,” I said. She was so excited to hang out with me that I couldn’t bring myself to manage her expectations that it wouldn’t be a Mommy-Daughter Day and I was just hoping for a little privacy from my siblings.
“I was going to ask your father to spank you next time you need one, but I keep hoping there won’t be a next time! You are a good kid, Katie! Thanks for asking for this! I need a little time to relax!”
“Yeah, you can soak in the hot tub, read your book, and I’ll swim a few laps! It will be fun!” I suggested a little distance between us when we get there.
“Nonsense, we’ll make a day of it! We can paint each other’s nails, we can listen to the radio! We can hang out and just talk about whatever! I feel like you are glued to that phone all of the time now and we never get to talk!”
My little sister overheard, and she was totally on board with coming with us. That was NOT what I wanted to happen. “Oh goody, goody gum drops!” She bounced up and down. “We can paint each other’s nails? And faces! I want to be a bunny rabbit!”
Oh great, now my little sister was horning in on this. If it was ONLY her that went, she might keep mom busy while I dashed off to hang out with Pod!
“I am sorry Ruth Ann! This is a day just for me and Katie. We’ll have a special day together. It won’t be long before we go to Myrtle Beach. They have mini-golf, shopping, beaches, amusement parks, all sorts of things!”
“I don’t want to do that, I want to go with you guys!!” my sister pouted.
Mom normally spoiled my little sister and gave in. This time she stuck to her guns and assured Ruthie that there would be a ‘next time. “This is a reward for Katie. I know she is having a tough time adjusting to running the household when we are not home. You kids are so easy that you are basically on auto-pilot. I guess I underestimated that it would take her a little time to get the hang out of it.”
Lindsay was the only one who saw through my little plot. She gave me a skeptical look, but she didn’t say anything. The look she gave me shook me and made me feel guilty. I knew what I was doing was wrong. I was only thinking about one thing and that was Pod. If I ended up getting punished after that day – I was fine with that too. I’d trade sucking on a bar of soap or twenty swats on the tush for a date with Pod.
I will admit though the concept of consequences for my actions never entered my mind.
Sunday came and my mom work me up nice and early. She made a special breakfast for us and danced around. The whole family sang along to “Vacation, All I ever wanted! Vacation! Got to get away” by the Go-Gos while my mom prepared us for the pool.
The others wanted to go with us because the weather was great. “You all had your chance to go to the pool yesterday! We’ll be in Myrtle Beach before you know it and your father, and I have a fantastic surprise about that! Now, I’ll be gone for a few hours. Lindsay, can you stay home and watch your brothers and sister?”
“No can do, Mom! I’ve got plans!”
“Alexa, Play Cats in the Cradle by Cat Stevens,” Dad pretended to dry his eye. I guess the song he wanted was about a young kid wishing he could spend time with his father, until he grew up, had kids of his own and was too busy to have time for his father now that he was tired. It was very sappy and sentimental.
“It’s not like that dad. Mom just kind of sprung this on me. I’ve got stuff to do,” Lindsay said.
Dad’s response was to simply sing a line from the song to both of them. “You see, my new job’s a hassle, and the kids have the flu, But, it’s sure nice talking to you, mom. It’s been sure nice talking to you!”
“Oh Pish-Tosh,” Mom dismissed my dad’s joke, and asked him to watch the kids.
“Sure, I think I can handle a couple of hours of rug rat duty! Who wants Ice Cream and maybe a trip to the arcade?” he asked. Naturally, Lucas, Georgie, and Ruthie were ecstatic to hang out with Dad. Mom warned him not to spend TOO much before the big trip, and gave him a big kiss.
I loaded up Mom’s car with sunblock, a little cooler, and a radio (you can bring radios to the pool if you don’t turn them up loud). Mom double-checked that I had everything she asked me to pack and then apologized. “I shouldn’t keep going behind you and double-checking! It probably drives you crazy. I am trying to trust you more! Now that you have some responsibility, you are showing me that you don’t need your nosy mom constantly checking to make sure you changed your panties or ate your lunch!”
“Mom!” I blushed. I was quite flattered that she said that though.
The community pool was only a few streets away. I was so excited to see Pod. I almost didn’t feel completely absurd in my tight-fitting Sandy Cheek’s one-piece. I felt like it shrunk a little since the last time I had it on.
“Wow, that suit really IS an extra small, isn’t it?” Mom chuckled. I knew she noticed my huge pokey nipples through the material, and that’s what she meant when she said “small”. It was her polite way of not coming right out and saying “Jesus, everyone can see your boobs through that material!”
“See if you can make it work for a summer and we’ll talk about getting you a new one next year,” she offered. It was small consolation that I’d have to wear this thing to our family vacation in Myrtle Beach THIS year.
“OR, maybe a two-piece,” I suggested with a smirk.
“You shouldn’t be in such a hurry to show off what you have, Katie,” Mom warned. She usually had all of us in tow and she couldn’t just talk to me like she was doing in the car on the way over to the pool. She shared with me that she blossomed much earlier. “I was the same physical size you are, except that my knockers came in and looked like Watermelons! Everybody noticed and teased me! They called me Dolly Parton! and teased me because I had Tig Ol Bitties!”
I blushed. I suppose that might be ALMOST as bad as having “mosquito bites” or Itty Bitty Titties- but I would have traded small boobs for big ones like my mom any day of the week.
“Every guy I knew when I was your age was trying to get in my jeans, and I let some of them! I wish someone had spanked my behind for acting like a slut! I loved the attention and when you are 15 and a boy tells you that he loves you – unfortunately, it’s easy to believe him!”
I didn’t know what to say to my mom. I was flattered she was confiding in me. My teenage experience was quite different from hers.
She could tell I was uncomfortable with our one-on-one conversation. She grinned and said that I was that perfect age between girl that plays with dolls and a young woman. “You aren’t a little girl, and you aren’t quite a woman yet. Don’t worry, boys will start noticing you before you know it. Just enjoy it, because one day they won’t stop looking at you, and then once you get used to how that feels – they’ll never look at you again!”
Mom was trying to say that now that she was older guys didn’t stare at her anymore. I didn’t think that was true. My mom had a very youthful face just like I did and looked like she was in her early 30s.
“Hang on to your innocence while you can! You’ve got plenty of time, and when you get ready to sprout into a woman then we can pick out an APPROPRIATE bikini, not two band-aids and a piece of dental floss to wrap between your butt cheeks!”
“Mawww-awwwmm!” I tried to clarify I would never wear anything that revealing. I did imagine Pod’s face if I did though, and he was happy to see me popping out of the water. We were all alone though in my fantasy and not at a busy community pool.
That huge pool was incredibly crowded too! Mom lamented that there were no parking spaces. There had to be over a hundred people. It was a perfect day in June and the community pool had only recently re-opened after the Winter. Everyone wanted to be there. The smell of hamburgers grilling, the sound of laughter, and music made it seem like a fun party.
“Get out and take our cooler into the pool area. Find us a spot and WAIT there. A table preferably but you probably won’t find one. I’ll take even ONE pool lounger if you can get it,” Mom said.
Mom wanted me to bring the cooler so that it would look official when I planted our stuff someone and claimed a base camp that we could leave our stuff. I was lucky it was on wheels. I also had a few pool noodles, my towel and sunblock. I wrapped the towel around my waist because I felt like the tight suit was giving me camel toe.
I could not find a table, pool lounger, or even a single chair when I entered the community pool. The adjoining club house was filled with people as well. Bikinis, butts, suns, and music! It was chaotic and I was glad the rest of my family wasn’t here adding it to it. The first thing Georgie, Ruthie, and Lucas would have done is run off into the splash pool and Mom would have expected me to chase them down.
“Fancy meeting you here,” Pod introduced himself with a gallant flourish. He was clearly waiting for me. He was also wearing a Squidward themed pair of swimming trunks he must have bought specifically to make me feel not quite as humiliated. Squidward is SpongeBob’s neighbor that lives next door in Bikini Bottom. I was thrilled he was actually here. I didn’t expect him to stand me up, but I found it hard to believe this we saw each other in real life instead of just on the phone.
Pod was so much taller in person than I remembered. I didn’t expect that my mother would find a parking lot so quickly. She danced into the pool area singing “I am happy! So happy! Clap along if you feel like a room without a roof! Because I’m happy! Clap along if you feel like happiness, is the truth!”
I felt a wave of guilt wash over me as I realized that my mom was probably never going to believe that Pod had just happened to be here by coincidence. She seemed so happy to just be hanging out with me that I couldn’t admit it to her now. I committed myself to the lie that this was all random chance.
Mom caught up to me quickly. She was carrying the rest of our things and showed me that she had brought some of my favorite snacks. “Just for us! No sharing!” she mused sweetly. Then her eyes locked on Pod, and she realized that I had invited her so that I could meet up with him.
“Is this your mum?” he asked politely and said that it was a pleasure to meet her. I hadn’t told Pod about any of my punishments over the last two weeks. They were humiliating. I definitely didn’t want to tell him that I planned to use my mom to get to the pool. I thought I would be able to sneak away from my mom and hang out with him without him being the wiser. “I’ve got a table right here. I arrived a little early as I knew it might get busy.”
Pod had a choice table with an umbrella and four chairs that he had been guarding. I expected my mother to go ballistic. Instead, she politely made conversation with him all afternoon - With me, not so much.
Pod was rather charming, and we swam together while Mom sat at the table. “Your mum is much nicer than mine. She’d have been all up in your business, I am afraid,” he observed politely. I didn’t want to tell him what I had done and so I played along.
I could tell from my mother’s icy response that even though she was cordial to Pod she knew something was amiss. I waited until Pod stepped away to try to “fix” this with my mother by reinforcing that this was entirely a coincidence.
Mom quietly spent the day getting some sun, made sure I put on sunblock, and talked to me. However, she seemed a bit distant. I knew I had hurt her feelings. I planned to address it after we were done. Mom made me carry EVERYTHING to the car. When Pod offered to help, she insisted that I would carry it and politely bid him goodbye.
I really didn’t expect that my mother was going to be upset with me. I assumed if I did get punished it would be fairly mild and after having a day with Pod – I was convinced it would be quite worth it.
When we got in the car, she shushed me every time I started to apologize. “So, this is why you’ve been walking around talking like you are a member of the Beatles,” she asked. I didn’t even know who the Beatles were.
“Mom, I am sorry!”
“Oh, we are way past that. I am insulted! I have FIVE kids, and any one of them would have enjoyed a day with me alone. I gave that day to you and.” Mom stopped talking. She didn’t need to finish her sentence. “Do you think I am stupid? That I would believe this was a coincidence?” she asked rhetorically. “Well, your boyfriend can magically show up coincidentally tomorrow when you are cleaning the garage! The ENTIRE garage! Or should I say the GAY-RAWGE”
Mom pronounced garage in the fancy way that Pod pronounced it. It sounded very elegant when he said it. She made it sound like she was mocking him.
“Yes Ma’am,” I accepted that and said that I understood I needed to be punished.
“Oh no, cleaning the garage is simply something that needs to be done. Someone has to do it and we’ve put it off. You believe I would punish you for misleading me into thinking we are going for a Mommy-Daughter Day so you could be with your boyfriend?”
“He’s not my boyfriend!”
“Well, that’s probably news to him considering the way he looked at you! He seems much too old for you!”
“He is only one year older than me, Mum,” I accidentally said mum, which only added insult to injury. I corrected myself, but Mom said that I needn’t bother.
Something changed that afternoon in our relationship. Mom didn’t become distant or refuse to speak to me. She just became more aloof, and a little more skeptical of my good intentions. It was like I just lost the benefit of the doubt with her, and she would make me work to get it back.
I unloaded the car by myself, changed clothes, and nervously walked around the house.
Mom obviously told Dad what had happened, and my brothers and sisters knew as well. I cringed when I heard him shout my name and ran into the living room. “Yes, Daddy?”
“What you did was despicable! Your mom doesn’t think you should be punished, and that is her decision. However, you hurt my wife’s feelings and used her to meet a boy. That is unacceptable, so I AM going to punish you. Now, over my knee!”
I already had a tear forming in my eye. I draped myself across his lap. I was wearing a fairly long sundress. Mom accused me of knowing that I’d be punished and wearing the long dress intentionally so that Dad could only spank me over my dress.
I denied it, but it was true, but they knew I was lying. I wore the thickest summer dress I had, and the thickest panties I owned under that. I chose the darkest panties I owned so they would be hard to see through. Dad really made my butt throb the last time he spanked me over my panties. A tear was already rolling down my cheek just thinking about what they would do now that they knew I was trying to avoid my punishment.
After what happened last time with my panties sliding down, and just knowing how badly I screwed up – I was definitely trying to avoid another humiliating spanking. My attempt only made it seem like I was trying to weasel out of it, and I knew that would cost me.
“You wore this dress out here because you knew you’d get a spanking and thought I wouldn’t tell you to pull it up, didn’t you? You thought it was some kind of armor to protect your precious little keister?”
“No Daddy!” I lied. I think he could tell that I was lying. Dad always seemed to know when I was.
“Stand up!” he made me get off of his lap and stand up. He told me to pull my skirt all the way up to my waist. My brothers and youngest sister could only stare in shock. Lindsay still wasn’t home yet. “Roll those panties down and lay across my lap!”
“Daddy! Lucas and Georgie are in here though?”
“Yes, and?”
I knew better than to argue. I rolled my panties down so that part of my butt crack was visible, and Daddy insisted that I pull them down all the way. I had my back to them, but they could see my entire butt crack. I was so completely mortified. I put my hands in front of my nearly bald pussy because I was facing Daddy.
“You don’t have anything that I haven’t seen before, and certainly nothing I WANT to see. Now, you’ve had so many spankings in the last few weeks that I’ve lost count. I am going to give you one to remember and maybe then you will straighten up!” Dad pointed to his lap, and I bent over and laid across it.
The boys were silent. I was certain they were snickering, but I couldn’t look at them. I was mortified.
I knew that my brothers were probably standing right behind my butt crack. I kept my legs closed so at least they could not see my clit. My pussy lips are narrow and thin but hovering just inside is a big fat tongue shaped clit ready to pop out like a button. A button that if you press it makes me feel all sorts of horny and uncomfortable.
That’s why I kept my legs closed, and my mind on anything but dirty thoughts. I pressed myself down hard so that it didn’t pop out. In some ways, my clit hood looks a bit like a crooked penis. I definitely didn’t want that exposed and pressed to my father’s jeans.
My mom asks questions when she spanks our bottoms. The shorter your answer the more swats you get. They are rapid-fire like a machine-gun “Tap-tap-tap-splat!”
Dad doesn’t do that. He brings down his mighty hand very hard and lets the power of it create waves of tension throughout your body as the pain ripples from the epicenter of your behind to your back and thighs and then outward from there to your toes and skull. It’s quite a bit different and the feel of his hand on my bare skin made it feel different.
A spanking over pants or panties has a different feel entirely. The strike gets absorbed slightly by the cloth and distributed differently. However, the biggest change is that you are suddenly aware that their hand is touching your bare bottom.
I do not want to say that it felt arousing. I don’t have another word for it though. It was involuntary on my part. It wasn’t PLEASURABLE -quite the opposite!
Imagine someone started jerking you off while you were tied up. You might not be able to prevent yourself from getting hard. I didn’t think of that example at the time that this was happening. It came to me much later when I would try to figure out why every time his hand connected with my ass, I squirted a little pussy juice on his jeans as I creamed myself.
If Daddy noticed, he didn’t say anything.
He expected me to count and to thank him. I counted twenty hard swats and had to THANK him for punishing me.
“ONE, thank you, Daddy!”
-SWACK-
“OW! TWO, thank you, Daddy!”
-SWACK- “You hurt your mom’s feelings more than I am going to hurt your butt. But you know what, little girl? You hurt mine worse. NOBODY and I mean NOBODY hurts my wife’s feelings. Consider yourself LUCKY this is ALL I do,” Dad warned me as the palm of his hand cracked into my flat ass.
Dad made me keep my hands away from my butt. He told me to push them in front of me like I am Superman flying through the air and stop yelping out in pain. “Trust me, I can hit MUCH harder than this!”
I was as stoic as I could about enduring the pain and kept my arms extended directly in front of me. I may have given you the impression that my family was made up of tyrannical ogres that single ME out. I was the only one who had been spanked recently.
However, I was also quite convinced that not only was the punishment was justified, but that it was almost WORTH it to get away with going to the pool today. Even though I felt the punishment was fair – that didn’t stop me from pouting and looking miserable about receiving it.
“You can put your skirt back down and go stand in the corner, Katie! But like you did yesterday – facing the room so you can see us and think about what you did.”
Mom had her arms folded as her eyes burrowed into me. George and Lucas weren’t smirking. Their faces suggested I betrayed mom and that wasn’t cool. Even Ruth Ann looked somberly disappointed in me. I was so ashamed of myself, and I felt strongly that this was actually a lenient punishment.
I was thankful dad let me put my skirt back down. Daddy expected me to show him gratitude. I didn’t want to thank him for destroying my ass. It only made me even more embarrassed. My lip was quivering as I told him, “Thank you Daddy for spanking my behind. I know what I did was wrong! I shouldn’t have lied to mom and tricked her. I don’t have any excuse for what I did.”
I had a lot of justifications that sounded good in my head, like “I just didn’t want to tell anyone it was a date” or “I didn’t MEAN to hurt her feelings,” but I knew saying any of that would make it worse.
Dad made me apologize to HIM after showing my gratitude before I could get off of his lap. He didn’t say what I had to apologize for. He didn’t joke about it or try to soften any of what he was saying to me. Dad was angry and he let me know that I really messed up today.
I pulled my panties back up and adjusted myself. I could see a wet spot on his blue jeans where my pussy had been positioned over his legs. I hoped that he would notice and then obediently took a position in the corner.
I couldn’t believe that I had to stand there naked! I had NEVER done anything like that in front of my family -or anyone for that matter.
When Lindsay got home, I was still waiting for permission to sit down.
“Oh gosh, what has Freckles done this time,” she teased me with a nickname that I hated. I wasn’t upset about that though. I felt I deserved to be called far worse. Mom would have normally asked her not to call me Freckles but this time she didn’t. Lindsay instantly knew whatever I did must have been really bad.
“Did she lose her clothes in a terrible accident with a lawn mower?” Lindsay tried to add a little levity to the situation and make light of the fact I was in my panties.
Mom was glowering at the table. She couldn’t even look at me.
Georgie, Lucas, and Ruth Ann were playing and trying to pretend they hadn’t witnessed my most humiliating punishment yet, or that nobody had watched my butt cheeks quiver every time I began to blubber about my humiliation.
The pain I was experiencing was throbbing. Daddy’s spanking had released endorphins at a level I had never experienced before. My ass felt “lit up” like dozens of fireflies were dancing around my butt cheeks, and each time they bumped into my rear-end they caused it to pulsate and feel pleasure. It was an incredibly confusing sensation.
Mom started to explain how I tricked her today. The way that my mother described what I did was accurate and made it sound like I was a thoughtless little brat. Dad stopped her after a few sentences. “Make Katie tell her sister what she did.”
I have to admit that confessing what I did only made me feel even guiltier. I think Dad and Mom could see the look of guilt on my face as I was made to go over this afternoon in detail. Lindsay grinned and guffawed as I told her each new detail of the story. She looked at me like I should feel guilty.
“I know that If I had done that, Mom would hang me up by my boobies!” Lindsay snickered. She wasn’t serious and I knew that. It still stung to hear my older sister speak so cavalierly about my abject humiliation.
“Well, you never would do that, and no I would not. However, I will tell all of you this. Your father and I do for you all constantly. I have very little spare time to give you. I wish I could spend one on one time with all of you. I want you to take away from Katie’s punishment that your dad didn’t punish her because she didn’t want to hang out with me. She is being punished because she lied. She manipulated. She embarrassed me today in front of a strange boy I’ve never met before. Therefore, she is being embarrassed as part of her punishment.”
“Hah, you are far too easy on her. I’d make her stand there naked!” Lindsay grinned. My skin crawled with that suggestion, and I genuinely bit my lip in fear.
I do not want to give the impression that my blubbering was unfounded and unwarranted. It was a genuine reaction to being punished. However, my parents and siblings saw them as crocodile tears.
“Lindsay!” Mom scolded her but not very much for even suggesting that. Then she added, “Trust me, if it happens again, I might just consider it.”
Mom told me that this WAS not the way to introduce me to her boyfriend. Then Dad asked me who this boyfriend was. I denied that Pod was my boyfriend, but my entire family seemed to think he was. I was the center of attention and felt like a dart board. Everyone wanted details and my little brothers teased me the most about it.
“Trust me,” Lindsay shrugged at the end of that conversation “Guys aren’t anything but trouble!”
“And they just want ONE thing,” Ruth Ann held up a finger and smiled broadly. My mom and dad looked at their innocent youngest daughter with fear that she was about to say what they thought she would say. “They want all of your candy!!!”
Ruthie’s observation was delivered with perfect comedic timing even if she didn’t realize what the others thought she was going to say. It interjected some much-needed levity after a very intensely humiliating spanking.
“Yeah, I’ve had a guy who’s been trying to get dip his finger in my peanut butter for weeks now,” Lindsay snorted her double entendre. Mom and Dad chuckled a little at the adult joke.
“Gross, I know what that means!” Ruth Ann declared with a wicked grin.
“No, you do not,” Lindsay teased her, hunkered down, and began to chase our little sister around the room while Ruth Ann giggled and kept repeatedly shouting “I know! I know! I know what peanut butter is! I know what it is IZZZZZ...”
My parents didn’t mind them joking around. The only person they were mad at was me.
I wondered if men really did want to put their fingers in butts? Where peanut butter came from? That night I used my pinky to find out what it felt like and it wasn’t half bad. I would never dare tell Pod that I stuck my finger in my own butt or let on that I had been spanked on my bare bottom.
I felt so naughty for even thinking about it.
In a way, the punishment sort of cleared the air. Mom said that now that it was done and over, we could all just move on, and life was too short to harbor grudges. “You did your time, now rejoin us, Katie,” Mom said.
I did not think Ruthie was capable of holding a grudge anyway.
There was some breakfast left over after my mom finally relented and let me re-join the family at the table.
My family had a long discussion about calling each other hurtful names. No one asked me where I heard “cock up” (thankfully) and I apologized a dozen times to Ruthie. She holds no grudge and forgave me the first time I apologized. I still felt bad about what I had said and felt the punishment was justified – even if it was humiliating and annoying to stand there while everyone else ate.
The next day things went back to normal again. I was back to texting Pod just as furiously as the day before when Mom wasn’t home. I did not mention how I was spanked a few days earlier. I thought he would think I was really naughty, and I was too embarrassed to tell him about it. I did tell him how I insulted my sister using some of his British slang.
Pod explained that in Britain calling my sister a sodding MOPPET would have come across as a term of endearment, but he understood that in America it might have been taken differently. He said that he was picking up Southern accents from my texts. I didn’t know what a moppet even was.
“Did you think I meant Kermit and Miss Piggy? That’s funny! I am so sorry about that, your sister must have been gutted!” he apologized for my misunderstanding. He wrote Moppet in his texts about his sister sometimes, but I thought that was just how British people say Muppet. British people have funny ways of spelling things that kill my spell checker when I text him back. My phone keeps telling me I that am spelling a word wrong when I repeat it the way he typed it.
“I find I am learning American words as well. In no time, you will have me saying ‘Pay attention to me boy! I’m not just talkin’ to hear my head roar. That’s what I’ve been - I say, that’s what I’ve been telling you, boy! Go, I say, go away, boy, you bother me! I say!’ he texted me.
He had to explain to me that was Forghorn Leghorn. A slow-talking Southern Chicken Hawk from the cartoons. I had never heard the reference. It made me laugh that he thought Americans might talk that way. I told him that I had a southern accent, but it was pretty mild compared to people others. He explained he learned everything about American from our “Telly”.
I had to ask what “Telly” meant as well, because I didn’t realize he meant television.
He texted back that he liked the sound of my melodious voice. “It’s very innocent, like a pristine stream in a meadow that has been untouched by man, but just under the surface of the water is a cynical, less than innocent vixen waiting to emerge.”
I didn’t know what to make of that. I wished I could have heard his tone of voice when he said that to figure out if Pod was being sarcastic or not. This was the first time that our texting ever touched upon anything beyond simple friendship.
“Oh, I am a vixen, am I?” I texted back.
“A minx! If you were any more elusive the British would mount horses and chase you for sport with the other foxes!”
At first, I didn’t realize he meant actual fox hunting. I imagined a scenario where stodgy and regal British royalty wore red military-style jackets and chased me through the wilderness naked. I told him that because I thought he would laugh. “I could picture your hunting party chasing me through the rolling British countryside.”
He waited a long time to respond. I felt like I had made a mistake by texting something quite so over the top. I might have even scared him away. I was about to type back that I was only kidding because I was – at least sort of. I had no intention of being hunted for sport. I was simply being playful and flirtatious, and I didn’t know-how.
“In Kensington, I’ve heard there is a club that spends their spare Sundays engaged in hunting girls nearly stark naked, except for their fox costumes. It’s great sport. They lead the punters on a merry chase -no one is actually harmed. They shag the girls only if they can catch them. Is that something you would actually do?” he finally texted back.
“Would you?” I wrote back immediately. I didn’t answer his question. I was so breathless.
“No, I doubt I would look very fitting naked with a fox tail and ears,” he replied dryly. I could hear his accent humor dripping in the text message.
“I meant would you hunt a girl like that?” I typed it very gingerly. I wanted to explain that she’d be naked without anything except for a fox tail and ears around her head. It was a hot scenario – I hoped he thought so too.
“Depends on the girl,” he wrote back without hesitation.
“Me?” I replied. My pulse was rising, and I was getting turned on. I had NO fantasies about being hunted for sport. It was however the first time we ever talked about anything naughty, and I was getting caught up in our heated chat.
“I think we’d better have tea, and perhaps dinner first before that,” he wrote back. I wasn’t sure if that was his dry wit or his way of telling me he wasn’t interested. “How about we go swimming sometime and progress from there? You said you had a lovely community pool. I hope you do not think I am too forward, but I am dying to have a swim.”
It wasn’t TOO forward! I was over the moon with excitement! “YES!” I wrote. I immediately wanted to take it back and not seem so overly eager, but text messages don’t work that way.
“Then it is a date,” he mentioned a time to meet this weekend.
Oh god! Really? A DATE? While I had some sexual encounters before, I’d never been on a real date.
I often imagined a boy coming to my house to pick me up, whisk me away to some restaurant and we’d dance and eventually end up on a long walk on the beach! I’d settle for meeting at our community pool! He didn’t have a car and I doubted my mom would let me go on a date with a boy in a car anyway. We made the arrangements, and I was so excited.
I was too shy to ask my mother for permission. I also knew it was unlikely she would let me go by myself without asking my reasons and I didn’t want to say it was to meet a boy. I was being sneaky and that was probably my undoing.
I also didn’t want the entire family to go because I was afraid, they would snoop and tease me about the fact that I was talking to a boy. I led my mother to believe that I wanted it to be just her and I at the pool.
I really didn’t think that one out. I assumed she’d read a book and do what she did. I’d be discrete and make it seem like Pod showed up discreetly. She probably wouldn’t remember him and didn’t know I had been texting him non-stop over the past two weeks.
My mom was incredibly flattered that I wanted to have a “Mother-Daughter Day” and I rolled with that premise for why I wanted to go to the pool without the rest of my family. “I’ve been very hard on you the last two weeks and I thought you were starting to despise me. I’d rather spoil you like I do the others, but I guess you remind me of me on some level and I keep wishing you’d step up, Katie! I am really glad you want to hang out with me. I was starting to think you saw me as an ogre!”
“I don’t blame you for punishing. I messed up and I got what I deserved, Mom,” I said. She was so excited to hang out with me that I couldn’t bring myself to manage her expectations that it wouldn’t be a Mommy-Daughter Day and I was just hoping for a little privacy from my siblings.
“I was going to ask your father to spank you next time you need one, but I keep hoping there won’t be a next time! You are a good kid, Katie! Thanks for asking for this! I need a little time to relax!”
“Yeah, you can soak in the hot tub, read your book, and I’ll swim a few laps! It will be fun!” I suggested a little distance between us when we get there.
“Nonsense, we’ll make a day of it! We can paint each other’s nails, we can listen to the radio! We can hang out and just talk about whatever! I feel like you are glued to that phone all of the time now and we never get to talk!”
My little sister overheard, and she was totally on board with coming with us. That was NOT what I wanted to happen. “Oh goody, goody gum drops!” She bounced up and down. “We can paint each other’s nails? And faces! I want to be a bunny rabbit!”
Oh great, now my little sister was horning in on this. If it was ONLY her that went, she might keep mom busy while I dashed off to hang out with Pod!
“I am sorry Ruth Ann! This is a day just for me and Katie. We’ll have a special day together. It won’t be long before we go to Myrtle Beach. They have mini-golf, shopping, beaches, amusement parks, all sorts of things!”
“I don’t want to do that, I want to go with you guys!!” my sister pouted.
Mom normally spoiled my little sister and gave in. This time she stuck to her guns and assured Ruthie that there would be a ‘next time. “This is a reward for Katie. I know she is having a tough time adjusting to running the household when we are not home. You kids are so easy that you are basically on auto-pilot. I guess I underestimated that it would take her a little time to get the hang out of it.”
Lindsay was the only one who saw through my little plot. She gave me a skeptical look, but she didn’t say anything. The look she gave me shook me and made me feel guilty. I knew what I was doing was wrong. I was only thinking about one thing and that was Pod. If I ended up getting punished after that day – I was fine with that too. I’d trade sucking on a bar of soap or twenty swats on the tush for a date with Pod.
I will admit though the concept of consequences for my actions never entered my mind.
Sunday came and my mom work me up nice and early. She made a special breakfast for us and danced around. The whole family sang along to “Vacation, All I ever wanted! Vacation! Got to get away” by the Go-Gos while my mom prepared us for the pool.
The others wanted to go with us because the weather was great. “You all had your chance to go to the pool yesterday! We’ll be in Myrtle Beach before you know it and your father, and I have a fantastic surprise about that! Now, I’ll be gone for a few hours. Lindsay, can you stay home and watch your brothers and sister?”
“No can do, Mom! I’ve got plans!”
“Alexa, Play Cats in the Cradle by Cat Stevens,” Dad pretended to dry his eye. I guess the song he wanted was about a young kid wishing he could spend time with his father, until he grew up, had kids of his own and was too busy to have time for his father now that he was tired. It was very sappy and sentimental.
“It’s not like that dad. Mom just kind of sprung this on me. I’ve got stuff to do,” Lindsay said.
Dad’s response was to simply sing a line from the song to both of them. “You see, my new job’s a hassle, and the kids have the flu, But, it’s sure nice talking to you, mom. It’s been sure nice talking to you!”
“Oh Pish-Tosh,” Mom dismissed my dad’s joke, and asked him to watch the kids.
“Sure, I think I can handle a couple of hours of rug rat duty! Who wants Ice Cream and maybe a trip to the arcade?” he asked. Naturally, Lucas, Georgie, and Ruthie were ecstatic to hang out with Dad. Mom warned him not to spend TOO much before the big trip, and gave him a big kiss.
I loaded up Mom’s car with sunblock, a little cooler, and a radio (you can bring radios to the pool if you don’t turn them up loud). Mom double-checked that I had everything she asked me to pack and then apologized. “I shouldn’t keep going behind you and double-checking! It probably drives you crazy. I am trying to trust you more! Now that you have some responsibility, you are showing me that you don’t need your nosy mom constantly checking to make sure you changed your panties or ate your lunch!”
“Mom!” I blushed. I was quite flattered that she said that though.
The community pool was only a few streets away. I was so excited to see Pod. I almost didn’t feel completely absurd in my tight-fitting Sandy Cheek’s one-piece. I felt like it shrunk a little since the last time I had it on.
“Wow, that suit really IS an extra small, isn’t it?” Mom chuckled. I knew she noticed my huge pokey nipples through the material, and that’s what she meant when she said “small”. It was her polite way of not coming right out and saying “Jesus, everyone can see your boobs through that material!”
“See if you can make it work for a summer and we’ll talk about getting you a new one next year,” she offered. It was small consolation that I’d have to wear this thing to our family vacation in Myrtle Beach THIS year.
“OR, maybe a two-piece,” I suggested with a smirk.
“You shouldn’t be in such a hurry to show off what you have, Katie,” Mom warned. She usually had all of us in tow and she couldn’t just talk to me like she was doing in the car on the way over to the pool. She shared with me that she blossomed much earlier. “I was the same physical size you are, except that my knockers came in and looked like Watermelons! Everybody noticed and teased me! They called me Dolly Parton! and teased me because I had Tig Ol Bitties!”
I blushed. I suppose that might be ALMOST as bad as having “mosquito bites” or Itty Bitty Titties- but I would have traded small boobs for big ones like my mom any day of the week.
“Every guy I knew when I was your age was trying to get in my jeans, and I let some of them! I wish someone had spanked my behind for acting like a slut! I loved the attention and when you are 15 and a boy tells you that he loves you – unfortunately, it’s easy to believe him!”
I didn’t know what to say to my mom. I was flattered she was confiding in me. My teenage experience was quite different from hers.
She could tell I was uncomfortable with our one-on-one conversation. She grinned and said that I was that perfect age between girl that plays with dolls and a young woman. “You aren’t a little girl, and you aren’t quite a woman yet. Don’t worry, boys will start noticing you before you know it. Just enjoy it, because one day they won’t stop looking at you, and then once you get used to how that feels – they’ll never look at you again!”
Mom was trying to say that now that she was older guys didn’t stare at her anymore. I didn’t think that was true. My mom had a very youthful face just like I did and looked like she was in her early 30s.
“Hang on to your innocence while you can! You’ve got plenty of time, and when you get ready to sprout into a woman then we can pick out an APPROPRIATE bikini, not two band-aids and a piece of dental floss to wrap between your butt cheeks!”
“Mawww-awwwmm!” I tried to clarify I would never wear anything that revealing. I did imagine Pod’s face if I did though, and he was happy to see me popping out of the water. We were all alone though in my fantasy and not at a busy community pool.
That huge pool was incredibly crowded too! Mom lamented that there were no parking spaces. There had to be over a hundred people. It was a perfect day in June and the community pool had only recently re-opened after the Winter. Everyone wanted to be there. The smell of hamburgers grilling, the sound of laughter, and music made it seem like a fun party.
“Get out and take our cooler into the pool area. Find us a spot and WAIT there. A table preferably but you probably won’t find one. I’ll take even ONE pool lounger if you can get it,” Mom said.
Mom wanted me to bring the cooler so that it would look official when I planted our stuff someone and claimed a base camp that we could leave our stuff. I was lucky it was on wheels. I also had a few pool noodles, my towel and sunblock. I wrapped the towel around my waist because I felt like the tight suit was giving me camel toe.
I could not find a table, pool lounger, or even a single chair when I entered the community pool. The adjoining club house was filled with people as well. Bikinis, butts, suns, and music! It was chaotic and I was glad the rest of my family wasn’t here adding it to it. The first thing Georgie, Ruthie, and Lucas would have done is run off into the splash pool and Mom would have expected me to chase them down.
“Fancy meeting you here,” Pod introduced himself with a gallant flourish. He was clearly waiting for me. He was also wearing a Squidward themed pair of swimming trunks he must have bought specifically to make me feel not quite as humiliated. Squidward is SpongeBob’s neighbor that lives next door in Bikini Bottom. I was thrilled he was actually here. I didn’t expect him to stand me up, but I found it hard to believe this we saw each other in real life instead of just on the phone.
Pod was so much taller in person than I remembered. I didn’t expect that my mother would find a parking lot so quickly. She danced into the pool area singing “I am happy! So happy! Clap along if you feel like a room without a roof! Because I’m happy! Clap along if you feel like happiness, is the truth!”
I felt a wave of guilt wash over me as I realized that my mom was probably never going to believe that Pod had just happened to be here by coincidence. She seemed so happy to just be hanging out with me that I couldn’t admit it to her now. I committed myself to the lie that this was all random chance.
Mom caught up to me quickly. She was carrying the rest of our things and showed me that she had brought some of my favorite snacks. “Just for us! No sharing!” she mused sweetly. Then her eyes locked on Pod, and she realized that I had invited her so that I could meet up with him.
“Is this your mum?” he asked politely and said that it was a pleasure to meet her. I hadn’t told Pod about any of my punishments over the last two weeks. They were humiliating. I definitely didn’t want to tell him that I planned to use my mom to get to the pool. I thought I would be able to sneak away from my mom and hang out with him without him being the wiser. “I’ve got a table right here. I arrived a little early as I knew it might get busy.”
Pod had a choice table with an umbrella and four chairs that he had been guarding. I expected my mother to go ballistic. Instead, she politely made conversation with him all afternoon - With me, not so much.
Pod was rather charming, and we swam together while Mom sat at the table. “Your mum is much nicer than mine. She’d have been all up in your business, I am afraid,” he observed politely. I didn’t want to tell him what I had done and so I played along.
I could tell from my mother’s icy response that even though she was cordial to Pod she knew something was amiss. I waited until Pod stepped away to try to “fix” this with my mother by reinforcing that this was entirely a coincidence.
Mom quietly spent the day getting some sun, made sure I put on sunblock, and talked to me. However, she seemed a bit distant. I knew I had hurt her feelings. I planned to address it after we were done. Mom made me carry EVERYTHING to the car. When Pod offered to help, she insisted that I would carry it and politely bid him goodbye.
I really didn’t expect that my mother was going to be upset with me. I assumed if I did get punished it would be fairly mild and after having a day with Pod – I was convinced it would be quite worth it.
When we got in the car, she shushed me every time I started to apologize. “So, this is why you’ve been walking around talking like you are a member of the Beatles,” she asked. I didn’t even know who the Beatles were.
“Mom, I am sorry!”
“Oh, we are way past that. I am insulted! I have FIVE kids, and any one of them would have enjoyed a day with me alone. I gave that day to you and.” Mom stopped talking. She didn’t need to finish her sentence. “Do you think I am stupid? That I would believe this was a coincidence?” she asked rhetorically. “Well, your boyfriend can magically show up coincidentally tomorrow when you are cleaning the garage! The ENTIRE garage! Or should I say the GAY-RAWGE”
Mom pronounced garage in the fancy way that Pod pronounced it. It sounded very elegant when he said it. She made it sound like she was mocking him.
“Yes Ma’am,” I accepted that and said that I understood I needed to be punished.
“Oh no, cleaning the garage is simply something that needs to be done. Someone has to do it and we’ve put it off. You believe I would punish you for misleading me into thinking we are going for a Mommy-Daughter Day so you could be with your boyfriend?”
“He’s not my boyfriend!”
“Well, that’s probably news to him considering the way he looked at you! He seems much too old for you!”
“He is only one year older than me, Mum,” I accidentally said mum, which only added insult to injury. I corrected myself, but Mom said that I needn’t bother.
Something changed that afternoon in our relationship. Mom didn’t become distant or refuse to speak to me. She just became more aloof, and a little more skeptical of my good intentions. It was like I just lost the benefit of the doubt with her, and she would make me work to get it back.
I unloaded the car by myself, changed clothes, and nervously walked around the house.
Mom obviously told Dad what had happened, and my brothers and sisters knew as well. I cringed when I heard him shout my name and ran into the living room. “Yes, Daddy?”
“What you did was despicable! Your mom doesn’t think you should be punished, and that is her decision. However, you hurt my wife’s feelings and used her to meet a boy. That is unacceptable, so I AM going to punish you. Now, over my knee!”
I already had a tear forming in my eye. I draped myself across his lap. I was wearing a fairly long sundress. Mom accused me of knowing that I’d be punished and wearing the long dress intentionally so that Dad could only spank me over my dress.
I denied it, but it was true, but they knew I was lying. I wore the thickest summer dress I had, and the thickest panties I owned under that. I chose the darkest panties I owned so they would be hard to see through. Dad really made my butt throb the last time he spanked me over my panties. A tear was already rolling down my cheek just thinking about what they would do now that they knew I was trying to avoid my punishment.
After what happened last time with my panties sliding down, and just knowing how badly I screwed up – I was definitely trying to avoid another humiliating spanking. My attempt only made it seem like I was trying to weasel out of it, and I knew that would cost me.
“You wore this dress out here because you knew you’d get a spanking and thought I wouldn’t tell you to pull it up, didn’t you? You thought it was some kind of armor to protect your precious little keister?”
“No Daddy!” I lied. I think he could tell that I was lying. Dad always seemed to know when I was.
“Stand up!” he made me get off of his lap and stand up. He told me to pull my skirt all the way up to my waist. My brothers and youngest sister could only stare in shock. Lindsay still wasn’t home yet. “Roll those panties down and lay across my lap!”
“Daddy! Lucas and Georgie are in here though?”
“Yes, and?”
I knew better than to argue. I rolled my panties down so that part of my butt crack was visible, and Daddy insisted that I pull them down all the way. I had my back to them, but they could see my entire butt crack. I was so completely mortified. I put my hands in front of my nearly bald pussy because I was facing Daddy.
“You don’t have anything that I haven’t seen before, and certainly nothing I WANT to see. Now, you’ve had so many spankings in the last few weeks that I’ve lost count. I am going to give you one to remember and maybe then you will straighten up!” Dad pointed to his lap, and I bent over and laid across it.
The boys were silent. I was certain they were snickering, but I couldn’t look at them. I was mortified.
I knew that my brothers were probably standing right behind my butt crack. I kept my legs closed so at least they could not see my clit. My pussy lips are narrow and thin but hovering just inside is a big fat tongue shaped clit ready to pop out like a button. A button that if you press it makes me feel all sorts of horny and uncomfortable.
That’s why I kept my legs closed, and my mind on anything but dirty thoughts. I pressed myself down hard so that it didn’t pop out. In some ways, my clit hood looks a bit like a crooked penis. I definitely didn’t want that exposed and pressed to my father’s jeans.
My mom asks questions when she spanks our bottoms. The shorter your answer the more swats you get. They are rapid-fire like a machine-gun “Tap-tap-tap-splat!”
Dad doesn’t do that. He brings down his mighty hand very hard and lets the power of it create waves of tension throughout your body as the pain ripples from the epicenter of your behind to your back and thighs and then outward from there to your toes and skull. It’s quite a bit different and the feel of his hand on my bare skin made it feel different.
A spanking over pants or panties has a different feel entirely. The strike gets absorbed slightly by the cloth and distributed differently. However, the biggest change is that you are suddenly aware that their hand is touching your bare bottom.
I do not want to say that it felt arousing. I don’t have another word for it though. It was involuntary on my part. It wasn’t PLEASURABLE -quite the opposite!
Imagine someone started jerking you off while you were tied up. You might not be able to prevent yourself from getting hard. I didn’t think of that example at the time that this was happening. It came to me much later when I would try to figure out why every time his hand connected with my ass, I squirted a little pussy juice on his jeans as I creamed myself.
If Daddy noticed, he didn’t say anything.
He expected me to count and to thank him. I counted twenty hard swats and had to THANK him for punishing me.
“ONE, thank you, Daddy!”
-SWACK-
“OW! TWO, thank you, Daddy!”
-SWACK- “You hurt your mom’s feelings more than I am going to hurt your butt. But you know what, little girl? You hurt mine worse. NOBODY and I mean NOBODY hurts my wife’s feelings. Consider yourself LUCKY this is ALL I do,” Dad warned me as the palm of his hand cracked into my flat ass.
Dad made me keep my hands away from my butt. He told me to push them in front of me like I am Superman flying through the air and stop yelping out in pain. “Trust me, I can hit MUCH harder than this!”
I was as stoic as I could about enduring the pain and kept my arms extended directly in front of me. I may have given you the impression that my family was made up of tyrannical ogres that single ME out. I was the only one who had been spanked recently.
However, I was also quite convinced that not only was the punishment was justified, but that it was almost WORTH it to get away with going to the pool today. Even though I felt the punishment was fair – that didn’t stop me from pouting and looking miserable about receiving it.
“You can put your skirt back down and go stand in the corner, Katie! But like you did yesterday – facing the room so you can see us and think about what you did.”
Mom had her arms folded as her eyes burrowed into me. George and Lucas weren’t smirking. Their faces suggested I betrayed mom and that wasn’t cool. Even Ruth Ann looked somberly disappointed in me. I was so ashamed of myself, and I felt strongly that this was actually a lenient punishment.
I was thankful dad let me put my skirt back down. Daddy expected me to show him gratitude. I didn’t want to thank him for destroying my ass. It only made me even more embarrassed. My lip was quivering as I told him, “Thank you Daddy for spanking my behind. I know what I did was wrong! I shouldn’t have lied to mom and tricked her. I don’t have any excuse for what I did.”
I had a lot of justifications that sounded good in my head, like “I just didn’t want to tell anyone it was a date” or “I didn’t MEAN to hurt her feelings,” but I knew saying any of that would make it worse.
Dad made me apologize to HIM after showing my gratitude before I could get off of his lap. He didn’t say what I had to apologize for. He didn’t joke about it or try to soften any of what he was saying to me. Dad was angry and he let me know that I really messed up today.
I pulled my panties back up and adjusted myself. I could see a wet spot on his blue jeans where my pussy had been positioned over his legs. I hoped that he would notice and then obediently took a position in the corner.
I couldn’t believe that I had to stand there naked! I had NEVER done anything like that in front of my family -or anyone for that matter.
When Lindsay got home, I was still waiting for permission to sit down.
“Oh gosh, what has Freckles done this time,” she teased me with a nickname that I hated. I wasn’t upset about that though. I felt I deserved to be called far worse. Mom would have normally asked her not to call me Freckles but this time she didn’t. Lindsay instantly knew whatever I did must have been really bad.
“Did she lose her clothes in a terrible accident with a lawn mower?” Lindsay tried to add a little levity to the situation and make light of the fact I was in my panties.
Mom was glowering at the table. She couldn’t even look at me.
Georgie, Lucas, and Ruth Ann were playing and trying to pretend they hadn’t witnessed my most humiliating punishment yet, or that nobody had watched my butt cheeks quiver every time I began to blubber about my humiliation.
The pain I was experiencing was throbbing. Daddy’s spanking had released endorphins at a level I had never experienced before. My ass felt “lit up” like dozens of fireflies were dancing around my butt cheeks, and each time they bumped into my rear-end they caused it to pulsate and feel pleasure. It was an incredibly confusing sensation.
Mom started to explain how I tricked her today. The way that my mother described what I did was accurate and made it sound like I was a thoughtless little brat. Dad stopped her after a few sentences. “Make Katie tell her sister what she did.”
I have to admit that confessing what I did only made me feel even guiltier. I think Dad and Mom could see the look of guilt on my face as I was made to go over this afternoon in detail. Lindsay grinned and guffawed as I told her each new detail of the story. She looked at me like I should feel guilty.
“I know that If I had done that, Mom would hang me up by my boobies!” Lindsay snickered. She wasn’t serious and I knew that. It still stung to hear my older sister speak so cavalierly about my abject humiliation.
“Well, you never would do that, and no I would not. However, I will tell all of you this. Your father and I do for you all constantly. I have very little spare time to give you. I wish I could spend one on one time with all of you. I want you to take away from Katie’s punishment that your dad didn’t punish her because she didn’t want to hang out with me. She is being punished because she lied. She manipulated. She embarrassed me today in front of a strange boy I’ve never met before. Therefore, she is being embarrassed as part of her punishment.”
“Hah, you are far too easy on her. I’d make her stand there naked!” Lindsay grinned. My skin crawled with that suggestion, and I genuinely bit my lip in fear.
I do not want to give the impression that my blubbering was unfounded and unwarranted. It was a genuine reaction to being punished. However, my parents and siblings saw them as crocodile tears.
“Lindsay!” Mom scolded her but not very much for even suggesting that. Then she added, “Trust me, if it happens again, I might just consider it.”
Mom told me that this WAS not the way to introduce me to her boyfriend. Then Dad asked me who this boyfriend was. I denied that Pod was my boyfriend, but my entire family seemed to think he was. I was the center of attention and felt like a dart board. Everyone wanted details and my little brothers teased me the most about it.
“Trust me,” Lindsay shrugged at the end of that conversation “Guys aren’t anything but trouble!”
“And they just want ONE thing,” Ruth Ann held up a finger and smiled broadly. My mom and dad looked at their innocent youngest daughter with fear that she was about to say what they thought she would say. “They want all of your candy!!!”
Ruthie’s observation was delivered with perfect comedic timing even if she didn’t realize what the others thought she was going to say. It interjected some much-needed levity after a very intensely humiliating spanking.
“Yeah, I’ve had a guy who’s been trying to get dip his finger in my peanut butter for weeks now,” Lindsay snorted her double entendre. Mom and Dad chuckled a little at the adult joke.
“Gross, I know what that means!” Ruth Ann declared with a wicked grin.
“No, you do not,” Lindsay teased her, hunkered down, and began to chase our little sister around the room while Ruth Ann giggled and kept repeatedly shouting “I know! I know! I know what peanut butter is! I know what it is IZZZZZ...”
My parents didn’t mind them joking around. The only person they were mad at was me.
I wondered if men really did want to put their fingers in butts? Where peanut butter came from? That night I used my pinky to find out what it felt like and it wasn’t half bad. I would never dare tell Pod that I stuck my finger in my own butt or let on that I had been spanked on my bare bottom.
I felt so naughty for even thinking about it.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- perseus
- Posts: 329
- Joined: Fri Nov 04, 2022 2:33 am
- Has thanked: 495 times
- Been thanked: 544 times
- Contact:
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 184
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 118 times
- Contact:
Chapter 4
After that night, three things changed. The first was my mom remained somewhat aloof, but she still talked to me and was polite. I wasn’t sure if that was because she felt she punished me too hard – or not enough. All I knew was that I probably went too far without realizing it and I really put my foot in it by telling her I wanted to hang with her when I really wanted to hang with my boyfriend (which I still wasn’t 100% positive even was my boyfriend).
Even though she often preached that once you get punished and apologize that should be the end of it, my mother didn’t actually put that into practice. It was hard for her to forgive me. I knew that and I didn’t try to push it.
The second was that “I was off the hook,” according to Mom. Lindsay was going to simply have to stop working when we got home from vacation. Lindsay was NOT happy about that to say the least. Mom said it was still possible she would trust me again, but that I’d have to “earn it”.
The third thing that changed was I became much hornier. My hormones must have been changing because I found myself thinking about sex all of the time. It was quite difficult to concentrate about anything else. When I thought about sex my nipples got very hard and puffier, and my pussy became very wet.
I got so turned on before we left that I snapped a single picture of myself with my shirt off and texted it to Pod. His reaction was surprising. He didn’t say anything colorful or funny. Instead, he texted back a picture of his dick that he had freshly taken. I didn’t send him an avalanche of photos but over time I started sending two or three a night in the hopes of getting the same number of him.
It was sex to me, but in a controlled fashion. I could wait for the picture, and it felt intimate and safe without too much risk. We also texted naughty things back and forth now and then. I never told him about how I got punished that day. I couldn’t have him believe that I did that to my mother. He adored his “mum.”
I didn’t want him to think I was manipulative, which is probably on some level manipulative on my part.
Pod texted me once “I am going to take me mum to pound town. Mum can go all day long and she loves it! She never gets tired. We’ll probably be at it all day.”
“WHAT?” I texted him back. Pound town? That sounded VERY sexual. Everything about what he just said sounded terrifyingly graphic. Did he and his mother plan to get it on today? He seemed so casual about admitting it to me. Was he bragging?
“She’ll go with anybody with a dollar in hand, but she’d rather take me for a ride! She’ll do every one of them, before deciding where to blow her load,”
I wasn’t sure I wanted to hear how his mother was a tramp that would fuck any guy with a dollar. I sent a confused emoticon and sat in stunned silence.
“Uh, Mum is taking me out to go shopping. I believe Americans call it a dollar store? Mum insists we try each discount store before she decides where to spend all of her money. She loves a discount.”
I had to laugh about that. “Sorry, my mind is in the gutter,” I wrote back. I have to admit, I’ve been masturbating a lot lately. I was exceedingly horny and the fact that Pod had not made any overt attempts to talk dirty to me had only made things worse. Instead, of being happy that he was a gentleman, I was now wondering when he’d stop. I was just too shy to tell him and felt the girl wasn’t supposed to make the first move.
There was a long pause and he typed “I like the gutter. If the gutter means the same thing in Britain as it does in America. We’d call it being Randy.”
I told him I didn’t know anyone named Randy. I didn’t have a chance to finish my thoughts. Mom came into my room, took me by the hand and dragged me into the garage. We worked all day cleaning out dead roaches from cardboard boxes that have been in the garage since we moved in years ago. Mom was on a mission. She didn’t talk to me other than to give me instructions. I didn’t even have breakfast until two hours into cleaning and I spent all day cleaning. Mom remained distant and aloof and ordered me about all afternoon.
I did what she told me without complaint. I kept wishing I had my phone so that I could tell Pod what I was doing and find out what he was doing. My mind kept visualizing him with his mother at “pound town”. I knew it was the dollar store now.
His mother was a little chubby, very pale and had buck teeth that could only be described as “British”. I heard her once in the background when we tried to have a video chat. She was bubbly and effervescent and I remember her asking him with a bemused expression where “Maa gin is? ‘Ave you been having a taste again?”
If my mom even THOUGHT I was drinking she would have put me over her knee!
She looked like the kind of person who was always telling saucy jokes at a local pub and who had never met a stranger because she was so friendly. It was a stark contrast to my own mom who was really pissed off with me today. She did look flirty – like somebody who really enjoyed sex. I almost believed she might actually do that with her son! I felt ashamed of myself for picturing it.
The rest of the family spent the day with Dad before the trip. We usually do a one-week family vacation every year. Dad travels for work and he has Hilton Honors points that he saves up all year. The last time we went to Myrtle Beach, it was a blast. It was about a year ago and we stayed at a Double Tree right by the State Park. There is a mini-golf that is walking distance and of course it is right on the beach.
Mom and Dad were excited to try the restaurants in Myrtle Beach. They are well known for their pancake houses. You can try a different one every day. They even have a breakfast buffet!
There are amusement parks and shopping, but most of all we usually go to the pool and the beach. There is so much to do that you can’t do it all in a week.
That’s why I was shocked to discover that we got OVER THREE WEEKS of vacation. We gave a jubilant cheer when we heard the news! Who wouldn’t? Dad said we would stay right up until he had to return to work and if we were lucky, we could stop at “South of The Border”.
Mom doesn’t like South of the Border. I’ve never been before. According to Dad it is this awesome place like Disneyworld that he always wanted to stop at when he was a kid. According to Mom it’s a tourist trap that sells cheap gifts and burritos – little more than a glorified gas station and motel. Dad had a lot of nostalgia for it, but Mom usually won when it came to deciding whether to stop at destinations like that.
I wouldn’t have minded stopping there at all though if we got over three weeks of vacation at the beach!
Then Dad broke the ‘bad news’ to us. It wasn’t bad news to my parents, but it was to Lindsay. “In order to be able to afford over three weeks at the beach, we’ve rented a CABIN at the state park. It’s RIGHT NEXT to where we stayed at before at the State Park.”
Lindsay panicked and made it sound terrible. My brothers and sister were somewhat excited though, because Dad said there would be nature walks, campfires, marshmallow roasts, AND we are still right next to the beach and all the other stuff!”
While Lindsay argued that she thought cabins were creepy places that Freddy Kreuger and Jason Vorhees stalked pretty young co-eds my mom told me to pack the remainder of the bags in the trunk.
Dad explained that there was running water, electricity and even the wireless internet at the park.
“Yeah, but no cute bell boys!” my sister mused.
Mom assured her there would be cute boys, and said she’d even help her look for them at the hotel bar when they get there because they had THREE WEEKS!
I was paying attention to the joking around and carrying on. Mom told me to load up the luggage and make sure to stack it properly.
Dad thanked me for doing a good job when I had it all loaded up, and off we went. It was a long drive from Raleigh. I divided my time between texting Pod and sitting between Lucas and Georgie as they had ‘poke wars’. That is where they annoyingly jab their fingers into each other’s ribs until mom tells them to knock off and then they blame each other for starting it.
I ended up taking a finger in the ribs (or neck, or arm) anytime one of them misses the other.
“Can I stop sitting between them, Mom?”
“No! If they sit together, they’ll act even worse!”
“Can you not even do that much?” Lindsay snarled. She only had to hint to the boys that she might sit back there with them, and they straightened up and stopped horsing around.
Dad kept his eyes on the road and rarely stopped for pee breaks. Lindsay zoned out and texted and listened to her own music. Mom occasionally started a sing-along and only Ruthie and Georgie joined in.
It was as always, a fairly normal family road trip for the Butts family.
I won’t bore you with the little trivial details about how my dad won’t stop for directions and insists that “Google took him this way” when Mom insists that “Google is wrong, and we should go that way”
My Mom drives a Black Hyundai Palisade. It’s a very roomy car and they’ve saved up for a new car for years. They love it. Dad tries to drive it anytime he can because he got their old car, and it isn’t very reliable. Lindsay’s car is a hand me down vehicle that they gave her instead of trading in. It’s a total hunk of junk.
I mention the Palisade only because it is roomy enough that it fits all of us. Dad drove and Mom took the front passenger side. Lindsay sat in the middle with Ruthie. If we went by seniority I would have been sitting, there.
However, I had to sit in the middle of the backseat to keep my brothers from murdering each other when they get bored and start arguing.
I just want you to picture your own experiences like that and skip to the important part. Do you remember when I said that I loaded up the luggage? Well, that’s what I thought we did.
My parents paid to get into the park. It was full of oak trees, and it was a nice hot sunny day. The park was quite lovely and not very busy. People were walking on paths and waving, and things seemed to move at a nice natural pace.
We drove up to the beach and got out to check it out. Myrtle Beach is lovely, and the Atlantic Ocean is a wonder to actually behold. The roar of the ocean that seems to be endless in the horizon defies my ability to paint a picture of it.
My brothers and Ruthie were excited to go run on the beach. Mom wouldn’t let them because they didn’t have on suits.
“We could run around in our panties like we did last time we were here,” Ruthie suggested. There were outdoor showers and promised we could wash off before we got in the car.
“Just hold your horses, let us unpack and relax tonight and we’ll do it ALL tomorrow, Sweetheart,” Daddy promised. My sister is a Daddy’s girl and naturally she stopped begging when he promised her a full day at the beach.
“Yeah, maybe you can have an ALL day Mommy and Daughter Day,” my mom observed with a snide tone as she looked at me. I thought she had let that drop. Usually, after I get punished, she doesn’t keep mentioning it.
“I won’t even invite my boyfriend, Lord Gaylord Wellington the Third!” Ruth Ann acted like she had a regal stick up her butt as she put on a posh English accent. Everyone laughed at her monkeyshines, and I blushed and apologized AGAIN for the millionth time.
“We’re just busting your chops. Don’t take everything so seriously,” Lindsay warned me sweetly. “Everyone makes mistakes,” she added with a kind and understanding expression. Then she added with a sardonic grin “I mean – not me! Obviously. I never make mistakes! But you ... you make a lot of them.”
Everyone had a good laugh at my expense. We got back in the car and soon the jokes were forgotten as we pulled up to the office. Dad went inside to get the room and we all started talking about where we wanted to go first.
Mom announced that her and dad would have some “Mom and Dad time alone without the kids.”
Mom told us we could go to the beach or the pool with Lindsay, and there were things to do around the cabins and we could limit ourselves to the park “as long as you are behaved! I do not want ANY shenanigans!”
I didn’t want the job of watching over my younger brothers and my sister. However, now that I no longer had it, I felt a sense of loss – like I really screwed up.
Dad held up the keys to our new home away from home with a big smile and drove us to our cabin after he checked in. I have to admit, the cabin was bigger than I thought it would be. It slept all six of us. We EACH had a private room. There were two extra bedrooms we didn’t even need. The beds were huge and soft! It had a full kitchen with stove and microwave and television. It had a roomy fridge and was basically a home away from home.
I snapped pictures. Mom assumed that I was just making memories. I was sending them to Pod to brag about how cool this place was!
I jumped for joy and exclaimed “This is better than our actual house! I didn’t even have to share a room!”
Ruth Ann seemed disappointed and stuck her thumb in her mouth. She pouted that she didn’t want to sleep without her big sister Katie in the room. Mom and Dad thought it was cute that she would miss me- because it was. I felt bad I had said what I did – but is still wanted my OWN room. It meant total privacy.
I could SHUT and LOCK my door, pull the shades down LOW and then masturbate or take dirty pictures of myself to send to Pod all I wanted!!!
There was a white picket fence all the way around with a dedicated grill and picnic table on a concrete slab for us.
“Ah, too bad this fence isn’t higher!” Lindsay quipped.
“Why?” Dad asked.
“A little topless sunbathing!” Lindsay snorted derisively. She was clearly joking.
Mom snickered and didn’t take her seriously – nobody did. We were sandwiched between two other cabins that were very close to us and they’d easily have been able to see in. Even if my sister had been serious, there was no way she could get away with it. Anyone walking past or in the other cabins would have been able to see her behind the fence.
“Okay, let’s get unpacked and we’ll do a supermarket run and get some food! This is great! I am feeling great about this decision!” Dad was excited. He quoted one of his favorite movies of all time called National Lampoon’s Vacation. “You’re gonna have fun, and I’m gonna have fun ... We’re all gonna have so much fucking fun we’re gonna need plastic surgery to remove our goddamn smiles! You’ll be whistling ‘Zip-A-Dee Doo-Dah’ out of your assholes!”
Now, if any of us besides Lindsay or my mom had said that -we’d have been choking on soap right then.
Dad told us he’d help unload the car and we all took turns bringing things in until I heard my mom ask “Where is my suitcase?”
“Where is my bag I packed?” Lindsay asked around that time.
“Wait a minute? What happened? Have we been robbed?” Dad sounded alarmed. We were all freaking out.
Then slowly, their heads turned toward me with an awareness that the bags they were looking for were likely still in our garage – our well cleaned garage.
“I packed everything you told me to pack!!” I insisted. However, it suddenly dawned on me there were other bags there. I explained that I thought those were not coming with us.
“You thought we packed bags and put them next to the car only to leave them in the garage while we were on vacation?” when Lindsay said it like that – it really did sound like a flimsy excuse.
Everyone was going to suffer the consequences of my carelessness. This was still not the thing I did to deserve punishment when I began my story. Oh no, that was still to come!
We all had on what we had on, a bathing suit, sandals and a few items. However, the lion’s share of our clothes was back in Raleigh, North Carolina. It was more than four hours away in another state!
My sister’s blow dryer and hair straightener, her make-up caboodle, and her spare swimsuits were also back there. I had basically the clothes I had on, a few shirts, shorts, my sandals and a couple pairs of panties. Oh, and of course that ridiculous swimsuit made it.
I also left behind our foldable beach chairs but not our umbrella. My brothers would have been fine with wearing the same dirty jeans and shirt every day. They were not found with the fact that I did not pack their X-box.
“We will make the best of us,” Dad explained calmly. There was a brief moment where I thought he might assume this was an accident and not punish me. That was just wishful thinking though.
“You will go outside to the gate and stand with your arms behind your head like you do when you stand facing out of the corner.”
“That’s a fair punishment, thank you Daddy,” I said. He made me thank him when he spanked me, so I thanked him and admitted I messed up.
“This is not a punishment. This is just what you are going to do while your mom and I are gone. Lindsay can watch your brothers and sisters.”
“I wanted to go check things out,” Lindsay complained.
“What’s that? You want to join your sister on the fence?” Dad wasn’t joking as he cupped his ear and asked my sister to confirm what she had just said. Lindsay didn’t say anything in response.
“Stan, do you think that is a little harsh? What will happen if anyone walks past?” Mom surprisingly asked for a little leniency.
“I doubt anyone will, but If ANYONE asks you why you are standing there like that, then you will tell them that you forgot your families vacation supplies and we are gone to get more. If they tell you to stop or want to talk to your parents, you can invite them to sit on that picnic table and I will have a discussion with them when I get back,” Dad wasn’t kidding.
I swallowed and nodded.
I wasn’t going to be punished right away. I knew I would be and that made the worrying about what they planned to do to be much worse. If they got it out of the way, then I would know. The unknown was causing butterflies in my stomach to endlessly cycle.
When I tricked mom into taking me to the pool to meet Pod, I felt that punishment was fair, and my family got it out of the way quickly. I would probably have gladly traded that spanking for a day at the pool with Pod as long as he never found out or got to watch me get spanked. He’d know I was inconsiderate to my mom. I agreed with her – my siblings craved one on one attention with her, and I threw that away when she freely gave it to me.
This new punishment was different. Yes, it was a stupid mistake on my part, but it had consequences for everyone. My parents even debated driving back to Greenville. That’s over 250 miles! All for me.
I certainly believed that I deserved some punishment – I just wished they would hurry up and tell me what it was going to be!!
“Why are you still standing here? Go,” Dad pointed outside. There was no goofy Chevy Chase imitation or humor in his voice. He was angry and I didn’t blame him.
“Stop trying to make people feel sorry for you, Katie! You are getting off light!” Lindsay warned as I walked out of the trailer. I wasn’t trying to get sympathy. I knew what I did – but I definitely looked miserable. I didn’t want sympathy – at least that is what I told myself.
In retrospect, I was probably trying to influence my parents to feel sorry for me and have a change of heart. If I couldn’t do that, I would make my siblings feel sorry for me so that they would pressure Mom and Dad.
Nobody did though, and If I were in their shoes, I wouldn’t have felt sorry for me either. It was a dumb, stupid mistake but it was easily preventable. I saw the luggage in the garage. I was told to put it in the back. If I am being entirely honest with myself, I was in a hurry to text Pod and had assumed someone else would put those bags in the trunk.
I walked out of the cabin and to the fence. Dad expected me to stand right at it and put my hands behind my head. The white picket fence came up to just above my waist. I pressed my body against it and faced out to the street.
Mom and Dad left shortly after that to go shopping for groceries and presumably more clothes.
Lindsay waited a little while to come out after they were gone and told me that I had really stepped in deep doo-doo.
Ruth Ann held up a finger brightly and said “Peanut butter! I know what that is now!!” she giggled sweetly.
“Yes, Peanut butter is doo-doo,” I confirmed and nodded. My sister had obviously worked that out from the context.
I had really stepped in it this time and it was all my doing. The vacation really couldn’t have gotten off to a worse start – or so I thought.
You see, we were at the wrong cabin. The cabin we were assigned was the wrong one. A clerk came along to tell us that.
He was a fat gentleman with short-cropped hair. I’ll call him Patton because he looked like Patton Oswalt, but he never told me his name and he didn’t wear a name tag on his uniform.
“Uh, hello little girl. I am sorry to bother you, but are your parents here? I tried calling them,” he said.
“No, they stepped out,” I said. My parents usually don’t take calls when they are driving.
“Oh, that’s unfortunate. I accidentally gave you the wrong campsite. This cabin is M6, but I actually meant to put you in 9W,” Patton said as he flipped a set of keys upside down and showed it to me. “Here give this to them and try not to mess up this cabin. It’s a VIP cabin and it’s reserved. The guests are supposed to check in any time, and I don’t have any place else open right now.”
I wasn’t sure if I could take the key. My hands were interlaced behind my head. I opened my fingers and leaned forward so he would give me the keys. He did but he asked me why I was standing here.
I was hoping he wouldn’t.
“My mom and Dad are punishing me because I was forgetful and left some important luggage behind. I have to stand here like this until they come back. If you have any problem with that, you can sit at that picnic table and have a conversation with my dad,” I replied nervously. I was so humiliated that I repeated what Dad told me to say pretty much verbatim.
Patton looked at me like I had brain damage.
“Okay, no problem,” he shrugged and left.
I knew my brothers and Ruthie might be watching. Ruthie was a notorious tattle tale. She meant well but she couldn’t keep a secret to save her life. She would have told my parents I moved my hands away from the back of my head or didn’t answer the guy fully. I was in deep enough “peanut butter” that I didn’t want to change it.
People strolled past but very few did more than stare. It was embarrassing, but it would have been way worse if they stopped and talked to me. I think most of them chalked it up to some childish game. You know like when you have to walk slowly 10 times around the pool because you lost at a game of tag, or failed a game of mother may I.
When my parents did come back it was dark out. Dad snapped his fingers and told me to unload the car. Mom reminded me this time to “unload everything!”
Naturally, I ran up to them and explained the problem with the cabin. My parents were annoyed but not entirely alarmed. “Well, this vacation is really getting off to a crappy start,” Mom shrugged. She went inside expecting to see the cabin already well lived in.
instead, it was as pristine and clean as when we first arrived. Lindsay had everyone gathered around sitting Indian style in the living room as she told them stories to amuse them. The TV was off.
“This is how I like to see things,” Mom brightened. The fact that Lindsay made it seem so effortless to watch my siblings only made me feel even worse.
Mom informed everyone that we had to move to another cabin. Nobody complained because it was an innocent mistake. They all helped loading up the truck. Mom and Dad took extra care to make sure we didn’t leave everything behind- I knew why. “Hey, at least we don’t have MUCH to pack,” Lindsay said sarcastically.
We drove a few cabins down and looked for 9W. It was clearly smaller and a little older. There were vines growing up the side of the cabin. It was framed with the same fencing but there was no private grill. There was a picnic table.
On one side of us was a big family of Hispanic people. They were Brazilian people celebrating a birthday with lots of music and happy smiles. They had an impossibly large family – I assumed not all of them were staying in the cabin and most were just there visiting. All of the women had olive colored skin and long straight black hair and were quite tall – almost like clones of the same woman only at different ages.
On the other side of us was a family of rednecks. They had an old beat-up truck. A fat guy who looked like Larry the Cable guy sat outside at his picnic table glaring at the Brazilian people throwing a party.
“Don’t you hate God-damned Mexicans?” he introduced himself as Chet and spoke only to my father.
“No, and those are Brazilians,” Dad explained. “They are just having a celebration. It’s a vacation spot,” Dad smiled politely. He didn’t want to cause any trouble with any of our neighbors.
“God-damned liberals,” Chet muttered. I noticed he had two sons around my own All of the boys my age had wafer thin mustaches and age, and his wife was pregnant. She was grilling meats that smelled delicious on a rusty 50-gallon drum. Their beat up white pick-up truck read “Bates Bail Bonds” and the words “Chet Bates – Bonded and Insured” was underneath it. I can only assumed their last name was Bates because they didn’t introduce themselves.
Once we got into our trailer I couldn’t smell the meat but I sure could hear the loud music outside.
The first thing Lucas said when we got inside our cabin was that it smelled like “Salty farts” whatever that was. I would have probably eaten soap for that comment. My parents warned him to watch his language. However, my dad did have a few choice words about Chet once he was out of ear-shot. He called him a racist asshole.
“Yay, we get to share rooms!” Ruth Ann observed that the cabin was much smaller and only had three bedrooms. That meant Mom and Dad in one. Lucas and Georgie in the other and me and my sisters sharing ONE room (with ONE bed).
“Oh no, I think that’s Mom and Dad in one room, Me in one room, and all the rug rats in the other,” Lindsay suggested.
Mom told her that was a no-go and she’d have to make the best of it.
“Great, now I have to share a room with the Itty Bitty Titty Committee? Someone shoots me and put me out of my misery!” Lindsay said.
Ruthie told her how much she was going to enjoy having Lindsay with her. Ruthie is so bright and sweet that Lindsay melted on the spot. “Yeah, that’s going to be a blast, squirt! I just meant I didn’t want to share a room with your sister. She smells like SALTY FARTS,” Lindsay whispered with a wry grin as if she was talking to just Ruthie but the rest of us heard.
“Nuh-uh, it ALREADY smelled of salty farts in here,” Ruthie giggled playfully.
Mom and Dad didn’t stop them from joking around about it. The had to laugh about the smell of the cabin. What else could we do? Dad said he’d try to get us another room tomorrow.
“No wonder this was such a steal,” Dad checked the water. It came out after making some noises. The kitchenette was smaller, the mini fridge would barely hold the groceries mom and dad brought back and as my brother had said, it really did smell of ‘salty farts’. I even smelled it now. I do not know any other way to describe that cabin.
“Welcome to god-damned Paradise,” I heard Chet yell his welcome to us from the cabin next door just before cranking up some Hank William’s Junior to drown out the birthday celebration music on the other side of us.
At least this was not MY fault.
Even though she often preached that once you get punished and apologize that should be the end of it, my mother didn’t actually put that into practice. It was hard for her to forgive me. I knew that and I didn’t try to push it.
The second was that “I was off the hook,” according to Mom. Lindsay was going to simply have to stop working when we got home from vacation. Lindsay was NOT happy about that to say the least. Mom said it was still possible she would trust me again, but that I’d have to “earn it”.
The third thing that changed was I became much hornier. My hormones must have been changing because I found myself thinking about sex all of the time. It was quite difficult to concentrate about anything else. When I thought about sex my nipples got very hard and puffier, and my pussy became very wet.
I got so turned on before we left that I snapped a single picture of myself with my shirt off and texted it to Pod. His reaction was surprising. He didn’t say anything colorful or funny. Instead, he texted back a picture of his dick that he had freshly taken. I didn’t send him an avalanche of photos but over time I started sending two or three a night in the hopes of getting the same number of him.
It was sex to me, but in a controlled fashion. I could wait for the picture, and it felt intimate and safe without too much risk. We also texted naughty things back and forth now and then. I never told him about how I got punished that day. I couldn’t have him believe that I did that to my mother. He adored his “mum.”
I didn’t want him to think I was manipulative, which is probably on some level manipulative on my part.
Pod texted me once “I am going to take me mum to pound town. Mum can go all day long and she loves it! She never gets tired. We’ll probably be at it all day.”
“WHAT?” I texted him back. Pound town? That sounded VERY sexual. Everything about what he just said sounded terrifyingly graphic. Did he and his mother plan to get it on today? He seemed so casual about admitting it to me. Was he bragging?
“She’ll go with anybody with a dollar in hand, but she’d rather take me for a ride! She’ll do every one of them, before deciding where to blow her load,”
I wasn’t sure I wanted to hear how his mother was a tramp that would fuck any guy with a dollar. I sent a confused emoticon and sat in stunned silence.
“Uh, Mum is taking me out to go shopping. I believe Americans call it a dollar store? Mum insists we try each discount store before she decides where to spend all of her money. She loves a discount.”
I had to laugh about that. “Sorry, my mind is in the gutter,” I wrote back. I have to admit, I’ve been masturbating a lot lately. I was exceedingly horny and the fact that Pod had not made any overt attempts to talk dirty to me had only made things worse. Instead, of being happy that he was a gentleman, I was now wondering when he’d stop. I was just too shy to tell him and felt the girl wasn’t supposed to make the first move.
There was a long pause and he typed “I like the gutter. If the gutter means the same thing in Britain as it does in America. We’d call it being Randy.”
I told him I didn’t know anyone named Randy. I didn’t have a chance to finish my thoughts. Mom came into my room, took me by the hand and dragged me into the garage. We worked all day cleaning out dead roaches from cardboard boxes that have been in the garage since we moved in years ago. Mom was on a mission. She didn’t talk to me other than to give me instructions. I didn’t even have breakfast until two hours into cleaning and I spent all day cleaning. Mom remained distant and aloof and ordered me about all afternoon.
I did what she told me without complaint. I kept wishing I had my phone so that I could tell Pod what I was doing and find out what he was doing. My mind kept visualizing him with his mother at “pound town”. I knew it was the dollar store now.
His mother was a little chubby, very pale and had buck teeth that could only be described as “British”. I heard her once in the background when we tried to have a video chat. She was bubbly and effervescent and I remember her asking him with a bemused expression where “Maa gin is? ‘Ave you been having a taste again?”
If my mom even THOUGHT I was drinking she would have put me over her knee!
She looked like the kind of person who was always telling saucy jokes at a local pub and who had never met a stranger because she was so friendly. It was a stark contrast to my own mom who was really pissed off with me today. She did look flirty – like somebody who really enjoyed sex. I almost believed she might actually do that with her son! I felt ashamed of myself for picturing it.
The rest of the family spent the day with Dad before the trip. We usually do a one-week family vacation every year. Dad travels for work and he has Hilton Honors points that he saves up all year. The last time we went to Myrtle Beach, it was a blast. It was about a year ago and we stayed at a Double Tree right by the State Park. There is a mini-golf that is walking distance and of course it is right on the beach.
Mom and Dad were excited to try the restaurants in Myrtle Beach. They are well known for their pancake houses. You can try a different one every day. They even have a breakfast buffet!
There are amusement parks and shopping, but most of all we usually go to the pool and the beach. There is so much to do that you can’t do it all in a week.
That’s why I was shocked to discover that we got OVER THREE WEEKS of vacation. We gave a jubilant cheer when we heard the news! Who wouldn’t? Dad said we would stay right up until he had to return to work and if we were lucky, we could stop at “South of The Border”.
Mom doesn’t like South of the Border. I’ve never been before. According to Dad it is this awesome place like Disneyworld that he always wanted to stop at when he was a kid. According to Mom it’s a tourist trap that sells cheap gifts and burritos – little more than a glorified gas station and motel. Dad had a lot of nostalgia for it, but Mom usually won when it came to deciding whether to stop at destinations like that.
I wouldn’t have minded stopping there at all though if we got over three weeks of vacation at the beach!
Then Dad broke the ‘bad news’ to us. It wasn’t bad news to my parents, but it was to Lindsay. “In order to be able to afford over three weeks at the beach, we’ve rented a CABIN at the state park. It’s RIGHT NEXT to where we stayed at before at the State Park.”
Lindsay panicked and made it sound terrible. My brothers and sister were somewhat excited though, because Dad said there would be nature walks, campfires, marshmallow roasts, AND we are still right next to the beach and all the other stuff!”
While Lindsay argued that she thought cabins were creepy places that Freddy Kreuger and Jason Vorhees stalked pretty young co-eds my mom told me to pack the remainder of the bags in the trunk.
Dad explained that there was running water, electricity and even the wireless internet at the park.
“Yeah, but no cute bell boys!” my sister mused.
Mom assured her there would be cute boys, and said she’d even help her look for them at the hotel bar when they get there because they had THREE WEEKS!
I was paying attention to the joking around and carrying on. Mom told me to load up the luggage and make sure to stack it properly.
Dad thanked me for doing a good job when I had it all loaded up, and off we went. It was a long drive from Raleigh. I divided my time between texting Pod and sitting between Lucas and Georgie as they had ‘poke wars’. That is where they annoyingly jab their fingers into each other’s ribs until mom tells them to knock off and then they blame each other for starting it.
I ended up taking a finger in the ribs (or neck, or arm) anytime one of them misses the other.
“Can I stop sitting between them, Mom?”
“No! If they sit together, they’ll act even worse!”
“Can you not even do that much?” Lindsay snarled. She only had to hint to the boys that she might sit back there with them, and they straightened up and stopped horsing around.
Dad kept his eyes on the road and rarely stopped for pee breaks. Lindsay zoned out and texted and listened to her own music. Mom occasionally started a sing-along and only Ruthie and Georgie joined in.
It was as always, a fairly normal family road trip for the Butts family.
I won’t bore you with the little trivial details about how my dad won’t stop for directions and insists that “Google took him this way” when Mom insists that “Google is wrong, and we should go that way”
My Mom drives a Black Hyundai Palisade. It’s a very roomy car and they’ve saved up for a new car for years. They love it. Dad tries to drive it anytime he can because he got their old car, and it isn’t very reliable. Lindsay’s car is a hand me down vehicle that they gave her instead of trading in. It’s a total hunk of junk.
I mention the Palisade only because it is roomy enough that it fits all of us. Dad drove and Mom took the front passenger side. Lindsay sat in the middle with Ruthie. If we went by seniority I would have been sitting, there.
However, I had to sit in the middle of the backseat to keep my brothers from murdering each other when they get bored and start arguing.
I just want you to picture your own experiences like that and skip to the important part. Do you remember when I said that I loaded up the luggage? Well, that’s what I thought we did.
My parents paid to get into the park. It was full of oak trees, and it was a nice hot sunny day. The park was quite lovely and not very busy. People were walking on paths and waving, and things seemed to move at a nice natural pace.
We drove up to the beach and got out to check it out. Myrtle Beach is lovely, and the Atlantic Ocean is a wonder to actually behold. The roar of the ocean that seems to be endless in the horizon defies my ability to paint a picture of it.
My brothers and Ruthie were excited to go run on the beach. Mom wouldn’t let them because they didn’t have on suits.
“We could run around in our panties like we did last time we were here,” Ruthie suggested. There were outdoor showers and promised we could wash off before we got in the car.
“Just hold your horses, let us unpack and relax tonight and we’ll do it ALL tomorrow, Sweetheart,” Daddy promised. My sister is a Daddy’s girl and naturally she stopped begging when he promised her a full day at the beach.
“Yeah, maybe you can have an ALL day Mommy and Daughter Day,” my mom observed with a snide tone as she looked at me. I thought she had let that drop. Usually, after I get punished, she doesn’t keep mentioning it.
“I won’t even invite my boyfriend, Lord Gaylord Wellington the Third!” Ruth Ann acted like she had a regal stick up her butt as she put on a posh English accent. Everyone laughed at her monkeyshines, and I blushed and apologized AGAIN for the millionth time.
“We’re just busting your chops. Don’t take everything so seriously,” Lindsay warned me sweetly. “Everyone makes mistakes,” she added with a kind and understanding expression. Then she added with a sardonic grin “I mean – not me! Obviously. I never make mistakes! But you ... you make a lot of them.”
Everyone had a good laugh at my expense. We got back in the car and soon the jokes were forgotten as we pulled up to the office. Dad went inside to get the room and we all started talking about where we wanted to go first.
Mom announced that her and dad would have some “Mom and Dad time alone without the kids.”
Mom told us we could go to the beach or the pool with Lindsay, and there were things to do around the cabins and we could limit ourselves to the park “as long as you are behaved! I do not want ANY shenanigans!”
I didn’t want the job of watching over my younger brothers and my sister. However, now that I no longer had it, I felt a sense of loss – like I really screwed up.
Dad held up the keys to our new home away from home with a big smile and drove us to our cabin after he checked in. I have to admit, the cabin was bigger than I thought it would be. It slept all six of us. We EACH had a private room. There were two extra bedrooms we didn’t even need. The beds were huge and soft! It had a full kitchen with stove and microwave and television. It had a roomy fridge and was basically a home away from home.
I snapped pictures. Mom assumed that I was just making memories. I was sending them to Pod to brag about how cool this place was!
I jumped for joy and exclaimed “This is better than our actual house! I didn’t even have to share a room!”
Ruth Ann seemed disappointed and stuck her thumb in her mouth. She pouted that she didn’t want to sleep without her big sister Katie in the room. Mom and Dad thought it was cute that she would miss me- because it was. I felt bad I had said what I did – but is still wanted my OWN room. It meant total privacy.
I could SHUT and LOCK my door, pull the shades down LOW and then masturbate or take dirty pictures of myself to send to Pod all I wanted!!!
There was a white picket fence all the way around with a dedicated grill and picnic table on a concrete slab for us.
“Ah, too bad this fence isn’t higher!” Lindsay quipped.
“Why?” Dad asked.
“A little topless sunbathing!” Lindsay snorted derisively. She was clearly joking.
Mom snickered and didn’t take her seriously – nobody did. We were sandwiched between two other cabins that were very close to us and they’d easily have been able to see in. Even if my sister had been serious, there was no way she could get away with it. Anyone walking past or in the other cabins would have been able to see her behind the fence.
“Okay, let’s get unpacked and we’ll do a supermarket run and get some food! This is great! I am feeling great about this decision!” Dad was excited. He quoted one of his favorite movies of all time called National Lampoon’s Vacation. “You’re gonna have fun, and I’m gonna have fun ... We’re all gonna have so much fucking fun we’re gonna need plastic surgery to remove our goddamn smiles! You’ll be whistling ‘Zip-A-Dee Doo-Dah’ out of your assholes!”
Now, if any of us besides Lindsay or my mom had said that -we’d have been choking on soap right then.
Dad told us he’d help unload the car and we all took turns bringing things in until I heard my mom ask “Where is my suitcase?”
“Where is my bag I packed?” Lindsay asked around that time.
“Wait a minute? What happened? Have we been robbed?” Dad sounded alarmed. We were all freaking out.
Then slowly, their heads turned toward me with an awareness that the bags they were looking for were likely still in our garage – our well cleaned garage.
“I packed everything you told me to pack!!” I insisted. However, it suddenly dawned on me there were other bags there. I explained that I thought those were not coming with us.
“You thought we packed bags and put them next to the car only to leave them in the garage while we were on vacation?” when Lindsay said it like that – it really did sound like a flimsy excuse.
Everyone was going to suffer the consequences of my carelessness. This was still not the thing I did to deserve punishment when I began my story. Oh no, that was still to come!
We all had on what we had on, a bathing suit, sandals and a few items. However, the lion’s share of our clothes was back in Raleigh, North Carolina. It was more than four hours away in another state!
My sister’s blow dryer and hair straightener, her make-up caboodle, and her spare swimsuits were also back there. I had basically the clothes I had on, a few shirts, shorts, my sandals and a couple pairs of panties. Oh, and of course that ridiculous swimsuit made it.
I also left behind our foldable beach chairs but not our umbrella. My brothers would have been fine with wearing the same dirty jeans and shirt every day. They were not found with the fact that I did not pack their X-box.
“We will make the best of us,” Dad explained calmly. There was a brief moment where I thought he might assume this was an accident and not punish me. That was just wishful thinking though.
“You will go outside to the gate and stand with your arms behind your head like you do when you stand facing out of the corner.”
“That’s a fair punishment, thank you Daddy,” I said. He made me thank him when he spanked me, so I thanked him and admitted I messed up.
“This is not a punishment. This is just what you are going to do while your mom and I are gone. Lindsay can watch your brothers and sisters.”
“I wanted to go check things out,” Lindsay complained.
“What’s that? You want to join your sister on the fence?” Dad wasn’t joking as he cupped his ear and asked my sister to confirm what she had just said. Lindsay didn’t say anything in response.
“Stan, do you think that is a little harsh? What will happen if anyone walks past?” Mom surprisingly asked for a little leniency.
“I doubt anyone will, but If ANYONE asks you why you are standing there like that, then you will tell them that you forgot your families vacation supplies and we are gone to get more. If they tell you to stop or want to talk to your parents, you can invite them to sit on that picnic table and I will have a discussion with them when I get back,” Dad wasn’t kidding.
I swallowed and nodded.
I wasn’t going to be punished right away. I knew I would be and that made the worrying about what they planned to do to be much worse. If they got it out of the way, then I would know. The unknown was causing butterflies in my stomach to endlessly cycle.
When I tricked mom into taking me to the pool to meet Pod, I felt that punishment was fair, and my family got it out of the way quickly. I would probably have gladly traded that spanking for a day at the pool with Pod as long as he never found out or got to watch me get spanked. He’d know I was inconsiderate to my mom. I agreed with her – my siblings craved one on one attention with her, and I threw that away when she freely gave it to me.
This new punishment was different. Yes, it was a stupid mistake on my part, but it had consequences for everyone. My parents even debated driving back to Greenville. That’s over 250 miles! All for me.
I certainly believed that I deserved some punishment – I just wished they would hurry up and tell me what it was going to be!!
“Why are you still standing here? Go,” Dad pointed outside. There was no goofy Chevy Chase imitation or humor in his voice. He was angry and I didn’t blame him.
“Stop trying to make people feel sorry for you, Katie! You are getting off light!” Lindsay warned as I walked out of the trailer. I wasn’t trying to get sympathy. I knew what I did – but I definitely looked miserable. I didn’t want sympathy – at least that is what I told myself.
In retrospect, I was probably trying to influence my parents to feel sorry for me and have a change of heart. If I couldn’t do that, I would make my siblings feel sorry for me so that they would pressure Mom and Dad.
Nobody did though, and If I were in their shoes, I wouldn’t have felt sorry for me either. It was a dumb, stupid mistake but it was easily preventable. I saw the luggage in the garage. I was told to put it in the back. If I am being entirely honest with myself, I was in a hurry to text Pod and had assumed someone else would put those bags in the trunk.
I walked out of the cabin and to the fence. Dad expected me to stand right at it and put my hands behind my head. The white picket fence came up to just above my waist. I pressed my body against it and faced out to the street.
Mom and Dad left shortly after that to go shopping for groceries and presumably more clothes.
Lindsay waited a little while to come out after they were gone and told me that I had really stepped in deep doo-doo.
Ruth Ann held up a finger brightly and said “Peanut butter! I know what that is now!!” she giggled sweetly.
“Yes, Peanut butter is doo-doo,” I confirmed and nodded. My sister had obviously worked that out from the context.
I had really stepped in it this time and it was all my doing. The vacation really couldn’t have gotten off to a worse start – or so I thought.
You see, we were at the wrong cabin. The cabin we were assigned was the wrong one. A clerk came along to tell us that.
He was a fat gentleman with short-cropped hair. I’ll call him Patton because he looked like Patton Oswalt, but he never told me his name and he didn’t wear a name tag on his uniform.
“Uh, hello little girl. I am sorry to bother you, but are your parents here? I tried calling them,” he said.
“No, they stepped out,” I said. My parents usually don’t take calls when they are driving.
“Oh, that’s unfortunate. I accidentally gave you the wrong campsite. This cabin is M6, but I actually meant to put you in 9W,” Patton said as he flipped a set of keys upside down and showed it to me. “Here give this to them and try not to mess up this cabin. It’s a VIP cabin and it’s reserved. The guests are supposed to check in any time, and I don’t have any place else open right now.”
I wasn’t sure if I could take the key. My hands were interlaced behind my head. I opened my fingers and leaned forward so he would give me the keys. He did but he asked me why I was standing here.
I was hoping he wouldn’t.
“My mom and Dad are punishing me because I was forgetful and left some important luggage behind. I have to stand here like this until they come back. If you have any problem with that, you can sit at that picnic table and have a conversation with my dad,” I replied nervously. I was so humiliated that I repeated what Dad told me to say pretty much verbatim.
Patton looked at me like I had brain damage.
“Okay, no problem,” he shrugged and left.
I knew my brothers and Ruthie might be watching. Ruthie was a notorious tattle tale. She meant well but she couldn’t keep a secret to save her life. She would have told my parents I moved my hands away from the back of my head or didn’t answer the guy fully. I was in deep enough “peanut butter” that I didn’t want to change it.
People strolled past but very few did more than stare. It was embarrassing, but it would have been way worse if they stopped and talked to me. I think most of them chalked it up to some childish game. You know like when you have to walk slowly 10 times around the pool because you lost at a game of tag, or failed a game of mother may I.
When my parents did come back it was dark out. Dad snapped his fingers and told me to unload the car. Mom reminded me this time to “unload everything!”
Naturally, I ran up to them and explained the problem with the cabin. My parents were annoyed but not entirely alarmed. “Well, this vacation is really getting off to a crappy start,” Mom shrugged. She went inside expecting to see the cabin already well lived in.
instead, it was as pristine and clean as when we first arrived. Lindsay had everyone gathered around sitting Indian style in the living room as she told them stories to amuse them. The TV was off.
“This is how I like to see things,” Mom brightened. The fact that Lindsay made it seem so effortless to watch my siblings only made me feel even worse.
Mom informed everyone that we had to move to another cabin. Nobody complained because it was an innocent mistake. They all helped loading up the truck. Mom and Dad took extra care to make sure we didn’t leave everything behind- I knew why. “Hey, at least we don’t have MUCH to pack,” Lindsay said sarcastically.
We drove a few cabins down and looked for 9W. It was clearly smaller and a little older. There were vines growing up the side of the cabin. It was framed with the same fencing but there was no private grill. There was a picnic table.
On one side of us was a big family of Hispanic people. They were Brazilian people celebrating a birthday with lots of music and happy smiles. They had an impossibly large family – I assumed not all of them were staying in the cabin and most were just there visiting. All of the women had olive colored skin and long straight black hair and were quite tall – almost like clones of the same woman only at different ages.
On the other side of us was a family of rednecks. They had an old beat-up truck. A fat guy who looked like Larry the Cable guy sat outside at his picnic table glaring at the Brazilian people throwing a party.
“Don’t you hate God-damned Mexicans?” he introduced himself as Chet and spoke only to my father.
“No, and those are Brazilians,” Dad explained. “They are just having a celebration. It’s a vacation spot,” Dad smiled politely. He didn’t want to cause any trouble with any of our neighbors.
“God-damned liberals,” Chet muttered. I noticed he had two sons around my own All of the boys my age had wafer thin mustaches and age, and his wife was pregnant. She was grilling meats that smelled delicious on a rusty 50-gallon drum. Their beat up white pick-up truck read “Bates Bail Bonds” and the words “Chet Bates – Bonded and Insured” was underneath it. I can only assumed their last name was Bates because they didn’t introduce themselves.
Once we got into our trailer I couldn’t smell the meat but I sure could hear the loud music outside.
The first thing Lucas said when we got inside our cabin was that it smelled like “Salty farts” whatever that was. I would have probably eaten soap for that comment. My parents warned him to watch his language. However, my dad did have a few choice words about Chet once he was out of ear-shot. He called him a racist asshole.
“Yay, we get to share rooms!” Ruth Ann observed that the cabin was much smaller and only had three bedrooms. That meant Mom and Dad in one. Lucas and Georgie in the other and me and my sisters sharing ONE room (with ONE bed).
“Oh no, I think that’s Mom and Dad in one room, Me in one room, and all the rug rats in the other,” Lindsay suggested.
Mom told her that was a no-go and she’d have to make the best of it.
“Great, now I have to share a room with the Itty Bitty Titty Committee? Someone shoots me and put me out of my misery!” Lindsay said.
Ruthie told her how much she was going to enjoy having Lindsay with her. Ruthie is so bright and sweet that Lindsay melted on the spot. “Yeah, that’s going to be a blast, squirt! I just meant I didn’t want to share a room with your sister. She smells like SALTY FARTS,” Lindsay whispered with a wry grin as if she was talking to just Ruthie but the rest of us heard.
“Nuh-uh, it ALREADY smelled of salty farts in here,” Ruthie giggled playfully.
Mom and Dad didn’t stop them from joking around about it. The had to laugh about the smell of the cabin. What else could we do? Dad said he’d try to get us another room tomorrow.
“No wonder this was such a steal,” Dad checked the water. It came out after making some noises. The kitchenette was smaller, the mini fridge would barely hold the groceries mom and dad brought back and as my brother had said, it really did smell of ‘salty farts’. I even smelled it now. I do not know any other way to describe that cabin.
“Welcome to god-damned Paradise,” I heard Chet yell his welcome to us from the cabin next door just before cranking up some Hank William’s Junior to drown out the birthday celebration music on the other side of us.
At least this was not MY fault.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 184
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 118 times
- Contact:
Chapter 5
(The whole story is in my link, but I'll post it here)
The beds creaked, there was very little airflow and when the music stopped playing the crickets were so loud that Dad said he thought he had tinnitus again (ringing in the ears). My parents were so unhappy that they forgot to punish me.
Well, almost. They didn’t forget. They were just too mentally exhausted from the trip and the news that the cabin wasn’t exactly what they had in mind when Dad booked it.
Mom said that I’d be doing the lion share of the chores. That was to give everyone back some free-time and let them enjoy a little bit more of THEIR vacation since I am the one who took a little enjoyment from their vacation by leaving their stuff behind. That was fair and I accepted it.
She also said that she bought new clothes at the store for everyone – except me. “I didn’t buy a lot of things because we don’t have the money for that. I got everyone a couple changes of clothes. You on the other hand can make do with what you packed. That might teach you to be a little more careful next time.”
“I think we’ll load our own luggage next time,” Dad joked. Mom took what he said seriously and said this was the only way I could ever learn and that next year she was quite certain I’d take more care if I was asked to load up the bags to make sure I had them all.
She was right about that!!
Mom is a stickler about rules – she won’t change her mind no matter how much you beg once she decides something. She says if she does – then that only encourages us to keep pleading until she gives in. “It’s like feeding a dog at the table. Once you start, they’ll beg for scraps every time you sit down!”
Mom also showed me the swimsuit she bought for Lindsay when she went to the store. It was very close to the yellow polka dot bikini exactly like the one I wanted at Walmart.
I didn’t complain or whine. My mom wasn’t being unfair. If she wanted the punishment to hit home – that was the way to go about it. It hurt seeing that bikini more than any spanking she could have given me (not worse than the one Dad gave me though – that smarted!!).
They were simply not in the mood to spank me though and they made it clear that was the ONLY reason that I was not getting one. Lindsay offered to do it for them, and they assumed she was joking.
Mom prepared a meal for us to eat at the picnic table as tired as she was. She wouldn’t even let me or Lindsay help. The kitchen of the new cabin was simply too small to get in there.
“The old cabin had a table inside we could on as well,” Lucas observed dryly.
“Well, it’s nice out and we can eat under the stars,” Mom reminded him to look on the bright side. She made us Hot Dogs and heated up a can of pork and beans.
We complained but Dad said that was “Cowboy food. It’s what the old pioneers ate back in the wild west when THEY went camping.”
“Nuh-uh,” Georgie replied.
“No, no it’s not Georgie,” Dad kept a straight face and did his best Chevy Chase trying to keep it together on vacation impression. “Just don’t play with your wiener, okay?”
It took Georgie a second to realize that Dad meant the Hot Dog that Mom gave him to eat. He laughed so hard at that.
Dad had already decided he was going to talk to Patton and request another room. “Don’t get too used to this place,” Dad told us. There was no chance of us doing that.
Lindsay opened the bathroom door. “Where is the bathroom?” she asked.
“What do you mean? It’s right there?” Mom stood up to check. The bathroom was little more than a closet with a toilet inside. It was gross and yucky and probably the source of the smell. The worst part was there was no shower.
Ruthie took one look and turned up her nose in disgust, while folding her arms. “That is A LOT of Peanut Butter!”
Mom gave her a worried look but didn’t say anything.
“What are we supposed to do for a shower?” Lindsay asked when she realized we didn’t even have one.
“That’s it, I am calling him right now!” Dad didn’t hesitate. He called Patton and explained the bathroom situation was unacceptable.
“No problem, Sir,” Patton’s voice could be heard over the speaker on Dad’s phone.
“It IS a problem,” Dad reminded him grimly. Dad was angry and when he gets angry, he speaks very slowly and deliberately. It’s the scariest voice you have ever heard. “We need a room right now.”
“I meant to say I’ll have maintenance take a look tomorrow. In the meantime, there are bathrooms in the public showers. They are just around the corner on the map I gave you! Very close by!”
Dad said that was unacceptable, but Patton stood his ground. “I promise I’ll try and get you an upgraded cabin but it’s June and it’s our busiest time of the year. If I can do it, it will probably be next week.”
“Do you want to go home, Dear?” My mom asked.
“Hell no, happiness is fucking mandatory! I’ll tell you something. This is no longer a vacation. It’s a quest. It’s a quest for fun!” Dad got crazy eyes the way Chevy Chase does in National Lampoon’s vacation when set-back after set-back would have made any normal family turn back but not the Griswold’s.
“We’re all gonna have so much fucking fun we’ll need plastic surgery to remove our goddamn smiles!” My mom agreed with him with a big grin.
“We’ll all be whistling zippity-doodah out of our fucking assholes!” Dad smiled broadly as he feigned a very intense frustration. It was after all; all he could do in the face of this disastrous start to our vacation.
“What’s that sir? I don’t think I heard you,” Patton said on the other end of the line like he could care less.
“I think you heard me,” Dad hung up on him. We all laughed. Mom assured him we would make the best of things.
Lucas was pushing his beans around with his hot dog. He was pretending he was Elon Musk, and the beans were either cars or factory workers. I am really not sure.
“Lucas, stop playing with your wiener,” Dad chuckled.
Lucas didn’t laugh but Georgie nearly busted his spleen chuckling and when Georgie laughs Ruth Ann starts like a chain of reaction. Everybody had a good laugh. We needed one.
“Look guys, you’ll be sharing a bed! That means these beans are not your friends,” Dad picked up a few with a fork and implied they would make us break wind. It was gross fart humor, and it was something my family did a lot of at the table.
“Beans, beans, beans, the more you eat,” Lucas sang.
Ruthie finished with “The more you toot!” and blew a raspberry. I could hardly picture a perfect girl like her ever letting out anything but the daintiest of silent farts – but my sister reveled in it. She could really blast some noisy ones and she felt zero shame about it. In fact, I would say she was downright proud of some of the trumpet blasts she made in the most public of places.
Lindsay seemed annoyed and told everyone she was going to wash up at the shower. She took a towel, soap and walked off to the shower. Mom was a little afraid for her to go by herself. She insisted all of the girls go together tonight. Dad took the boys to the male showers.
The public showers were really not that far away. The building was made of concrete brick that was painted white and had a green roof. It was well lit and there were two entrances right next to each other. One side for boys and one side for girls. There were no doors. It just opened up and you walk in. The doors curved slightly so you couldn’t see inside from the outside but if you walk in a few feet, you can see the entire bathroom and shower area.
Inside were stalls to use the restroom and the showers were simply open. No individual stalls, no shower curtain. It was an open tiled area lined with shower heads and drains. There were no curtains. The shower heads were made to be shared. The tile was raised a few inches to create a border so that water didn’t splash out of the shower area.
Mom said this reminded her of campgrounds she visited when she was a kid.
I wasn’t the only one in the party a little mortified about the lack of privacy. Ruth Ann stripped down with jubilation and hopped over to the nearest shower head. She yelped and giggled when the cold water splashed on her chest. She had absolutely no modesty and stood with her legs apart wide. I could see all of her lady bits hanging out.
Mom rolled her eyes and undressed slowly. Lindsay did as well. Mom told me to hurry up and just get this done. “We won’t be here the entire vacation,” Mom told us. “Your dad and I saved and scrimped ALL year for this,” Mom said it like she was confiding that in us. Mom had made us all painfully aware of that all year. It was the reason we skipped a lot of luxuries.
What she had not told us was how important this vacation was to our father. “Lindsay is about to move away, and this is likely our last vacation as an entire family. You are going to smile and make the best of this, and I do not want to hear complaining and whining.”
Lindsay smiled and held up her fingers as if describing a tiny amount “A tiny amount of whining and bitching?”
Mom agreed that a tiny amount of complaining was probably acceptable. “I am serious though. Your dad is already concerned about the amount of money we had to spend to buy more clothes,” Mom glared at me. “I know you made an honest mistake, but you’ve got to do better Katie.”
“I know, Ma’am,” I agreed. Just like my mom calls me Kate when she is mad, I call her Ma’am when I know I really screwed up.
“You should consider a few Ma’ams and Sirs around us until things blow over. That would go a long way. Don’t think your dad and I forgot you are owed a punishment. We’re just exhausted and after everything we don’t feel like dealing with you. I’d advise not pushing your luck,” Mom added. I nodded.
An old woman walked into the shower area. She stripped and I swear I’d never seen more terrifying wrinkles in my life. Her pubes were as gray as the hair on her head. She was slouched and she made no attempt to hide herself as she shuffled over to a shower head near me.
“Take a picture, it will last longer,” the woman shook her head derisively at me. She reminded me of the old actress named Katherine Hepburn. She shook her head when she was speaking to me as if she disagreed with everything I said.
I was embarrassed that she noticed me staring at her.
“When are you ever going to grow some pubes?” Lindsay asked as she suds herself up. Lindsay had the body of a playboy model. She had full round breasts, a nice butt, flat tummy. She also had a well-trimmed pubic area.
“Don’t hassle your sister. Her hair will come in when it develops naturally,” Mom defended me.
“Look Mommy! I’ve got hair down there!” Ruth Ann turned around and proudly spread her legs wide and put her hands on her pussy lips to expose herself fully.
“Yes, that’s nice. Everybody develops at different rights. Don’t play with yourself, Ruth Ann,” Mom was embarrassed.
“I am not? I am just washing my pussy!” Ruth Ann said very plainly.
“That’s a bad word!” Mom reacted with shock.
Ruth Ann took the soap she had been washing her ‘pussy’ with and slipped it into her mouth and looked at mom expectantly.
“No, don’t wash your mouth out, Ruth Ann. Cuss words depend on context. Just say vagina or no-no place,” Mom suggested.
Ruth Ann plucked the soap out of her mouth. Spun around, spread her butt cheeks fully and pointed to her perfectly puckered little butthole and informed mom THAT was her no-no place.
“They are both no-no places,” Mom seemed uncomfortable.
“That’s your butthole, the front is your vagina, Suzy or pee hole. Don’t call it a no-no place, Ruth Ann. You aren’t a baby and one day it won’t be a no-no place,” Lindsay warned.
“it will be a YES-YES place,” Ruth Ann sounded exuberantly convinced of that. My mom glared at Lindsay for saying that but didn’t contradict her.
After the shower as we were drying and getting dressed, Lindsay turned her attention back to my pubes. “Did you have pubic hair and you just shaved it off because of bikini season?” she asked me skeptically.
“No!” I even showed her the few blonde hairs that I had on the front.
Mom stopped Lindsay from teasing me and assured me that I would have the body of a woman someday. She reminded me that I should enjoy the peace of not having men lusting over me like hungry wolves.
“Oh I don’t know,” My sister said that can be fun and she never has to pay for a drink.
The old woman had been eavesdropping and said she remembered fondly when she couldn’t pay for a drink anywhere.
“Was that before the Civil War or after?” Lindsay said. Mom scolded her for being disrespectful but after we left mom laughed the hardest at the joke.
Mom waited a little while to bring up that my sister was only 19 before asking her about all these free drinks since the drinking age is 21.
“I didn’t mean alcohol. I meant virgin daquiri’s mom,” Lindsay smirked.
Mom smirked back with an incredulous look on her face. I don’t know what mom would have done if she knew I drank but smirk was not on the list.
We walked back to the cabin and of course Ruthie had to go back to the bathroom and use that. “Walk your sister to the toilet,” Mom sighed. Dad and the boys were already done with their showers. They are fast.
All the way back to the showers, my little sister assured me that I would have pubic hair like she did one day. She meant well but it only underscored the fact that my little sister had developed more than me and didn’t make me feel any better.
The boys that were staying next door to us were throwing a rock past the front entrance. They giggled and ran after it. Then they picked it up and threw it again in the opposite direction. “Gah, this place must be impossibly boring,” I thought to myself. I didn’t think much of it at the time.
I realized as we walked into the bathroom, that the boys were intentionally walking very slowly as they passed a certain angle on the doors so that they could see in the bathrooms. The showers were all the way in the back and the stalls had doors. Even though they could realistically see NOTHING they were peeping toms. I called them that.
“No we aren’t!” the boys giggled and teased us as we entered the bathrooms. One of them yelled show us your boobs. Ruth Ann was wearing a towel around her waist and a long shirt. My little sister thought nothing of lifting her shirt and presenting her chest.
Ruth is as flat as a board, but the boys were stunned that she flashed them anyway. Ruthie can be impossibly naïve, but once we got inside, she said somberly “That shut them up!”
Then she ran and used the restroom. I was uncomfortable using the restroom but decided to do so since I was there, and I’d have to walk all the way back if I needed to do it again later.
When we left the women’s shower building the boys were not there. I told my parents there were boys hanging around the showers acting like peeping toms. Dad was ready to go down there and take care of it. I assured him they were long gone.
“Well, they probably got bored because you didn’t have anything they wanted to see,” Lindsay teased me again about my lack of development. Mom told her to be nice but agreed we were in no danger. I didn’t tell on Ruthie even though she probably would have told on me.
That night I had to share a bed with my sisters. Lindsay made me put away my phone because the light was going to keep her up her all night. I was used to texting Pod all night long. Things just kept getting worse and that was intolerable to me. I texted Pod good night and told him the first day was not going well.
His immediate response was “I am sure you will manage! Tomorrow is a new day!”
Lindsay told us that she expected to have at least three feet of distance between us even though the bed was less than six feet across. “I don’t want to hear gross little fingers or disgusting little fa-fa-fa noises,” My sister looked right at me and basically accused me of playing with myself.
Which I did – in the privacy of my own bed across the room from Ruth Ann after she fell asleep.
“Yeah, no eating Cheetos in the bed,” Ruth Ann made the same fa-fa-fa noise except she pretended to feed herself imaginary Cheetos.
We had short t-shirts and panties on because I had forgotten the long night shirts. They came down to our waist and didn’t fully cover our panties.
Ruth Ann and I ended up bumped up against each other side by side and Lindsay hogged the other side of the bed (And the covers). I discovered that Ruth Ann quietly farts a LOT in her sleep. I didn’t sleep very well
In the morning, Ruth Ann was spooning up against my back and sucking her thumb like a baby. Lindsay was sprawled out. Her ass was near my face. The sun had just risen and that is when we realized we did not have ANY curtains – none.
The crack of dawn and the sun was already in my face.
“Oh god, turn off the light,” Lindsay groaned. She scratched her ass and dragged herself out of bed. “I need to put on my face. Fuck,” Lindsay realized that she’d have to get to the public showers if she wanted a proper bathroom.
“You said FUCK!!” Ruth Ann repeated.
“Now you did too!” Lindsay reminded her. Ruth Ann covered her mouth in a panic.
“I am going to say Fuck a lot in here, but like Mom and Dad I am not adult. Now, if one of you would like to tattle,” My sister leaned over both of us and grabbed both of our pussies with her hands. “Now, if one of you little cunts were to repeat anything I say in here then I might have to pluck out those precious pubic hairs one by one,” Lindsay threatened Ruth Ann. Then she told me that she would make sure mine never grew in.
She seemed serious. My sister and I were terrified.
Lindsay softened and released her grip on my pussy. “Sorry, I am a bitch before I have my coffee! Forgot what I said,” she said before adding “I am serious that what we say in this room doesn’t leave this room. I am not going to pluck your pubes out though. That’s gross,” my older sister took something from her make-up box and stumbled out into the living area. Lindsay was in just a flimsy shirt and panties, and she didn’t bother changing.
I didn’t have a nightshirt like my Ruthie. I had a t-shirt and panties, but the shirt came down over the panties (just barely) like Lindsay.
I followed her and so did my sister. She had immediately started a cup of coffee. I began to look for some cereal and milk to make breakfast. We wouldn’t be grilling up pancakes and eggs on what we had in this kitchenette. I didn’t think anything of whatever it was she took from her make-up box, but I noticed she wasn’t holding it any longer.
Mom and Dad came out of their room. Mom was in a long shirt. Even though it was not see-through when she does not wear a bra her nipples are very pronounced. Dad was wearing a shirt and a pair of shorts.
My brothers came out wearing underwear and tank tops. They usually wore pajamas. I noticed Lucas’s bulge – he had ‘morning wood’. I didn’t say anything about it because nobody else said anything. I was sure they all noticed the erection in his underwear though.
The boys didn’t have curtains either, but their rooms didn’t face East like ours did, so the sun wasn’t quite as stark.
“Ha-ha, you are in your panties,” Lucas pointed to Lindsay. She was wearing a shirt and white cotton panties. They covered everything although you could see the outline of her butt crack and the darkness of her public patch through them. My sister’s hips are very shapely as well. I do not have ANY curves; I am like two straight lines from my legs to my shoulders.
“Thanks for noticing squirt, put your eyeballs back in your head! I am your sister,” she shrugged and took a sip of coffee. The coffee seemed to give her pleasure.
Lucas didn’t even notice that Ruth Ann and I were wearing the same thing. I think we sort of blended in.
Mom told him that bikinis weren’t going to cover even less than panties and shrugged like it was not a big deal to see Lindsay in her panties either. It really wasn’t – the bikini bottoms mom bought Lindsay were probably a little MORE revealing. Dad poured himself a cup of coffee and joined Lindsay at the table.
“So, if wearing a bikini is even skimpier than panties, why do you make Katie strip down to her panties to spank her? Isn’t the goal to embarrass her?”
“Your sister isn’t the ONLY one who gets spanked,” Dad corrected. Then he added “She’s the only one recently and as you recall I spanked her bare behind last time! I think the message got across!”
“Is that how you’ll spank Katie from now on?” Lucas asked. I was getting a contact humiliation from being spoken about as if I wasn’t in the room.
“I am hopeful that we can go this entire vacation without needing to spank anybody,” Dad said.
“You said you were going to punish Katie last night when you got back,” Ruth Ann volunteered dutifully. I gritted my teeth and tried to pretend that I didn’t want to ring her pretty little neck.
“We didn’t forget,” Dad looked over at me and then he looked me up and down. It was the first time he was noticing that I was wearing panties. I definitely felt under dressed. I would have put on shorts if I thought about it. “I hope that is not what you plan to wear to the beach? You didn’t forget your suit?”
I had my suit (unfortunately). The extra small one-piece squirrel suit made it to South Carolina. I told him I did.
“Okay, good. Make sure to put on lots of sunblock today. We are heading to the beach as a family,” Mom told us.
After breakfast, I put on my shorts, and we headed back to the showers to use the restroom and get ready for our day at the beach. Dad took the boys (obviously they put on clothes), and Mom took us.
The showers were packed when we arrived. Every stall was taken, and we had to wait. I had never been in a room with thirty naked ladies before. All ages, all sizes! There was a woman whose ass literally seemed to just out so far that she looked a little like a centaur. I’d never seen droopy boobs, and all the different shapes and sizes of women’s vaginas and asses was puzzling to me.
Some women had complex looking pussies that seemed to look inviting, and then I just had that tiny little slit with the floppy tongue in the middle. It was disappointing to know that I could have been equipped with something far more interesting.
My mom and sister waited together, while Ruth Ann and I stood in another line. We were naked and ready to shower with our soap and wash rag when it was our turn.
As I waited my turn, I saw Chet’s wife. She was probably 9 months’ pregnant, and she looked ready to pop at any moment. Her belly was swollen as if she swallowed a watermelon. The rest of her body was thin and lithe. Her name is Savannah. I knew that because her name was tattooed around her ass, legs and thighs along with confederate flags and slogans like “These colors don’t run” and “Southern Pride!”
She had a beautiful face and she looked like she was in her late twenties. She had a charming smirk that reminded me of the way that Scarlett Johansen does her half-smile when she takes pictures. She had long ash-blonde hair flowing down across her chest. Her tits were swollen and dropped down and then up like a tear drop. She spoke with a deep southern accent that sounded like southern honey you buy at a roadside stand if it made a sound. She had a healthy glow about her – like she was larger than life.
The most notable thing about her pretty face was she had very small pearly white teeth – as if her baby teeth never fell out. She also had extremely long eyelashes that make her eyes look huge and innocent. I would sometimes get caught up watching her blink and imagining a colorful butterfly flapping her wings.
It was hypnotic watching her soap herself up in the shower. She thought nothing of modesty and spread her legs and washed her bald pussy with a sponge. Her ass cheeks hung open slightly when she opened her legs, and I could see the hint of slightly darker flesh around her asshole. She exuded a kind of sexuality and trashiness that I had never seen before. I had also never seen a naked pregnant woman.
“What the fuck you looking at? You Lez or something?” Savannah noticed me watching and then threatened to kick my ass.
“Hey, hey,” Lindsay jumped in to intervene immediately before my mother could. “If anyone is kicking this girl’s ass it’s me,” my big sister was trying to de-escalate the situation with humor. “You’ll need to get in line.”
Savannah didn’t argue. She shrugged away my sister’s hold on her arm and glanced at me angrily. Then she strutted off to dry herself and get dressed.
“Thanks,” I offered my gratitude to Lindsay for saving me.
“Oh, I meant what I said, I AM pissed at you. She’ll have to take a number,” Lindsay snickered.
After our shower, Lindsay remained behind to use the bathroom. She took a really long time. We chalked it up to the hot dogs and beans from the night before. My sister and I put on our absurd swimming suits and went to the beach with the rest of the family.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 184
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 118 times
- Contact:
chapter 6
We didn’t have any place to sit at the beach. I left the chairs behind, and the cooler was too small for everyone to sit on. Dad and Mom took turns sitting on it and set out some towels. That was sort of our base camp to leave our sunblock and come back for bottled water. Dad liked to hang out there and look at the ocean while the rest of us ran off in different directions.
Lindsay had a tremendous spring in her step that afternoon when she caught up with it. She was smiling and played a rousing game of catch with my brothers. She splashed around in the water. She never even called my sister and me the “Itty Bitty Titty Committee”.
I noticed that I seemed to be invisible to boys my own age. It was obvious why Lindsay turned heads. She was at that perfect age of 19 with a nice set of tits, well-rounded butt, shapely hips, and long blonde hair.
Ruth Ann got noticed even though she didn’t seem to care who stared at her. I think she was aware they were gawking at her, but she just didn’t care.
My little sister’s body wasn’t very well developed but her long hair and angelic face made her stand out and get noticed.
Every now and then I did get attention, but it was usually some creepy old man following me around from a distance trying to be ‘discreet’ about watching me on the beach. Anytime Mom reapplied sunblock to my body, that’s when I felt like they were watching me.
Mom was oblivious to it though. As long as the men kept their difference and didn’t say anything she would have just chalked it up to normal old man behavior. My mother would have gone full Mama-Bear and ripped the men in half if they tried to touch me – but as long as they kept their distance, she was very much laissez-faire about the whole thing.
Mom made sure to get sun block all over Ruth Ann and Georgie and she wasn’t shy about touching our butts or around their crotch area if the sun might hit them. She didn’t do it slow or in any sexual way- but she wasn’t shy about getting the lotion everywhere either.
Mom made it clear that she would rather we have a few seconds of mild discomfort than a burn. She put lotion on Lindsay and Dad too, but she was more careful about it their modesty.
“There’s a woman breast feeding a baby over there,” Lucas pointed out after a few hours. A heavy-set woman my mother’s age was holding a baby. She was topless on the beach. Mom scorned the boys and told them not to stare. “It’s impolite!”
“Don’t worry Lucas,” My sister teased him sarcastically. “One day, a woman is going to give you a good look at her tits, and you won’t be as curious. Until then, cool your jets please!” My sister noticed a gaggle of bronze-skinned, dark-haired girls marching over the wooden steps from the campground to the beach. “Oh crap, you are about to get your wish!”
The Brazilian family next to us from the night before had arrived. There had to be at least 16 people in their family. Where did they all sleep at night?
The boys were thin and wiry but had a machismo about them. The older boys wore shorts with no shirt. A few of them had tiny little mustaches under their lip.
Most of the girls were impossibly tall with big butts and boobs. The older ones wore impossibly small thongs and bikinis, and the younger ones literally wore panties and underwear with no shirt – even the girls.
Lucas, Georgie, and Ruth Ann raced off to try to find some of them who wanted to play. I remained behind with my mom and Lindsay.
“Go play, Katie,” Mom suggested. I was at that age where I didn’t want to play but I also didn’t feel like a woman.
“She just wants to be a pest,” Lindsay offered sarcastically.
“Look, Katie, go find something to do,” Mom made it clear she and Lindsay wanted to hang out by themselves.
My parents are pretty strict, but they didn’t care if we went to the campground and back to the beach. As long as we didn’t leave the campground area or the beach then we were fine. Mom didn’t want to go looking for me, but she also didn’t want me up her butt all day long and I understood that.
Mom saw that I was a little insulted, so she gave me a mission. “Go check in with the office and see if we have another cabin and remind them that the toilet is broken.”
I was really flattered that my mom trusted me to do that! I agreed right away and called her Ma’am. “Oh, and Katie, let me put some sunblock on you before you go. You’ve been in the water, and a lot of it has washed off.”
There was no point in arguing. I stood there and let her re-apply the cream.
I had to stand there while my mom rubbed white cream all over my body around the swimsuit, including over the part of my butt that was not covered by the material and right at the crotch area. It made me feel strange. I wouldn’t say aroused. I would embarrass, creeped out, and a little wet. My nipples got very hard, and they poked through the suit material. Mom cleared her throat but didn’t say anything about it.
She tolerated Lucas’s morning wood, and this was no different. I couldn’t help it that the rough way my mom was rubbing me down was stimulating me that way any more than he could help his morning erection.
The office is a gift shop and a check-in place. It sells ice creams, shirts, and has all sorts of conservation information about turtles and stuff like that. Patton was working again, and I asked about the cabin.
There was not anyone else in the gift shop. It was too nice for most people to be indoors, and we were here for the beach. I asked him about the cabin and the toilet, and he said he would check.
“Is that swimsuit part of the punishment for forgetting the luggage?” he asked while he looked around in a computer for answers. Every now and then Patton’s gaze lifted to me and then down again.
“That’s mean,” I said. I joked that I particularly like Sandy Cheeks.
“I am more of a My Little Pony fan, myself,” Patton said. I giggled because he seemed like he was much too old to be interested in a cartoon. I asked him old he was.
“Much too old for you, I am sure,” Patton said with a tone that suggested he wished he wasn’t. Patton wasn’t handsome at all, but the fact that a guy who was probably over twenty years old was into me was a big boost for my confidence.
“This suit isn’t so bad once you get used to it,” I said. I realized that once it was wet it became even tighter and it was almost see through. It was good I didn’t have pubes, or he would have seen those. I am sure he could see my butt crack when I turned around.
Patton liked staring at me – and even though I was a little starved for some sort of validation from a boy, I didn’t want it from a guy over thirty years old – at least not him.
When I got back to the cabin I was finally alone. I locked the door to my cabin and hunkered down on the bed so that no one could see me. I slid out of my suit and began to finger fuck myself. I took a few pictures and texted them to Pod.
“Oi, finally! I was hoping to see you today, beautiful!” he texted back with a picture of his hard erection. The only thing I could think about though was how my brother’s penis might actually be longer. I did my best to get that image out of my head and I couldn’t.
I remembered that Katie had taken something from her make-up box earlier. My curiosity got the better of me and I decided to check to see if she had placed it back or had something else in there. It was very odd that she’d take something so carefully out of that box and leave without letting us see what it was.
I really didn’t expect it to be anything interesting – maybe a special comb or brush. I didn’t even know I had when I found it. It was bright pink and shaped like a U. It was made out of something similar to latex and obviously waterproof. It had no bristles, so it was not used on hair.
At first, I thought it might be used to apply make-up. It could be bent and adjusted. I sniffed it and it smelled a little salty.
It slowly dawned on me that this might be a sex toy and if not, it might be used as one. I thought sex toys looked like penises. I tried to put the fatter end inside me, and it did not fit. However, the thinner end went in rather nicely and it hit a spot inside me that I didn’t normally touch (I would later learn that was my g-spot).
I went from 0 to 300 MPH and had a micro-orgasm. The bigger part of it felt great on the outside of my clit. My eye’s rolled up in my head and I thought it felt a little TOO good to be true. I snapped a picture with it inside me and sent it to Pod. I didn’t tell him how I got it.
Thanks to Google he told me it was a U-shaped dildo and said to press the little button the top. I didn’t see it before because it was so discreet. Oh my gosh, once it started vibrating it drove my bananas. I involuntarily had a muscle contraction and my fingers and toes curled up. It was silent too! It made no noise at all.
Pod told me that it was dual-pronged as a vaginal and anal stimulator. The big part was supposed to go in my pussy and the other end was supposed to go into my butt. “Where my peanut butter is?” I joked. He didn’t get it because he didn’t know the whole story with Ruthie running around the house laughing about it.
I really liked this thing, but I didn’t need it to go into my poop chute. I was happy just the way I had it. I found it interesting though he didn’t seem to have any sort of qualms about me using it. I thought he might be a little jealous. I sent him more pictures. I even wore it like a little bikini. It popped in nicely between my legs. The small end slid between the bottom of my butt cheeks and the front covered my entire slit.
“You could wear that to the beach!” he joked his reply.
“I am wearing it for you!!” I sent back in a text message.
I spent the better part of three hours becoming very familiar with all of the ways that toy could bring me pleasure. It was fascinating and when I was done, I washed it clean and put it back exactly as I found it.
When my parents came back to the cabin, they chided me for missing the beach. I didn’t mind though. I had SO much fun on my own. I changed the subject and mentioned that we were stuck in this cabin for the time being.
That night we ate at Crabby George’s Calabash Seafood Buffet. I am not a big seafood fan, but my family is, and they gorged themselves. I noticed at times that my sister bounced when she talked and sometimes clapped and laughed for no real reason. I realized that she must have been wearing that sex toy of hers under her shorts. A part of me felt guilty that she was enjoying it without knowing that I borrowed it to pleasure myself. A part of me felt very jealous that she had one and I didn’t.
We were pretty happy when we got home from the buffet. We went to go shower. Savannah and Chet were walking her sons to the shower. She growled at me. She was simply wearing a wraparound towel around her midriff section and as I would come to discover when she went to the shower – she was naked underneath.
That was so wild to me. We were all naked under our clothes, but this woman didn’t seem to care if her towel flew up or not. I thought she must be incredibly brave or just not care if people see her ass.
Her husband, Chet was wearing a shirt with a confederate flag that read “If this shirt offends you then you need a history lesson.”
Her sons’ names are Bart and Gerald. Bart has black hair cropped short and looks like what you might imagine if Disney were to animate a living fart for one of their cartoons. Bart was wearing a shirt with a squirrel on it. The squirrel’s tongue was hanging out and the caption read “Lick these nuts.”
His brother Gerald reminds me of a Racoon. He has a mullet that ends in a long strand of hair called a “rat tail” in the back. He likes to wear football jerseys, but he is thin and doesn’t look like he ever played football.
Savannah kissed her husband on the mouth and then went inside. “You seem to like taking a shower when I do. See something you like?” Savannah grunted at me.
Lindsay told me not to let her get under my skin. We showered in peace and when I went to grab my towel and change it was GONE! I checked twice and panicked.
“It’s fine,” Mom nodded. She even helped me look for them, but they were not in the bathroom. There had been several other women showering with us, but we all suspected Savannah. Mom lent me her towel and I had to walk home naked and barefoot except for the towel.
It wasn’t that far of a walk, and it was night out, so there weren’t many people around, but the camp is well lit, and I was humiliated to have been singled out.
“Too bad it wasn’t your swimsuit,” Lindsay teased me.
“Stop that!” Mom chided her. “The swimsuit is fine!”
“I can’t afford to lose any more clothes! I have one pair of shorts and that’s it,” I said.
“Sucks to be you,” Lindsay sighed sarcastically and feigned sympathy for me.
“I’ll get you another pair of shorts,” Mom said.
“Wait, a minute! You said rules are rules,” Lindsay was actually trying to talk mom out of helping me.
“You can borrow some of my clothes,” Ruth Ann offered to try to be helpful.
“Then what would YOU wear,” I smiled at her. I was thankful Ruthie was so generous of spirit.
“I’ll go nakey!” my little sister dropped her towel. She had left the shower with it wrapped around her. We assumed she put her clothes on underneath. She was holding them. It was dark and nobody saw it. She bent over and picked the towel back up after the joke was over. It was funny and none of us thought much about it.
That night, my sisters and I slept pretty soundly. I kept thinking about Lindsay’s little toy. I wondered if she named him. I kept thinking of it as a ‘him’. I started fantasizing about sneaking out of bed and getting it out of her box, but I was afraid I’d be caught.
Then next morning, we were once again awoken by the brightness of the sunrise at the crack of dawn. Since we don’t own any nightshirts, Lindsay and I have been going to the living room in the morning in t-shirts and panties when we wake up. Ruth Ann didn’t bother with her nightshirt either and nobody reminded her she had one.
It hasn’t been a big deal. This morning Mom joined us in a t-shirt and panties. I could see her massive nipples poking through the white shirt. She acted like it was no big deal. I’ve seen them poking through her bathing suit, but the material is less sheer.
My brothers definitely noticed but they didn’t say anything. Dad hugged her and held her close before letting her go get coffee and scare up breakfast.
“Today, after breakfast we are heading to Family Kingdom Amusement Park!”
That was the highlight of our trip three years ago when we are we came to Myrtle Beach. There were go-karts. I was too young to drive so I rode with my father. This time he assured us that all of us were old enough even Georgie and Ruthie!
“We want to get there early,” Dad announced stoically. “I won’t be speeding, but I will be driving like a maniac,” Dad joked and quoted from National Lampoon’s vacation. He was in a good mood. All of the hard feelings about the night before seemed to have been left in the past. I breathed a sigh of relief.
My brothers noticed something in the lot next to us where the Cuban family’s cabin is. They both seemed VERY curious about it.
“Is that Cousin Eddie outside emptying his RV into our sewer again?” Dad joked about one of the most hilarious scenes from the National Lampoon’s Christmas Vacation movie. We have seen them all and Dad likes to quote them on family trips. “He ought to know it’s illegal. That’s a storm sewer. If it fills with gas, I pity the person who lights a match within ten yards of it!”
There is a funny scene where it explodes and obviously, Dad was kidding when he suggested anyone was doing that. Lindsay and Mom decided to look out the window and of course, Ruthie was curious and couldn’t be kept from the window. She wagged her butt like a curious dog as she peered out the window.
“Oh my gosh, those ladies are topless!” Ruthie said.
Dad was about to take a look, when he decided to sit down. Mom probably would have given him a serious stare of side-eye if he became suddenly interested.
“We should take a picture! No one is going to believe us!” Lucas said. He acted like he hadn’t JUST seen my boobs yesterday.
“It’s no big deal, boys,” Mom told the boys to come away from the window and give the girls some privacy. “They don’t want their pictures floating around on the Internet. If I catch you with cameras taking filthy pictures, then I will make YOU lay outside with your ding-a-lings hanging out!”
The boys giggled.
The girls outside looked like older teenagers much closer to Lindsay’s age. They had dark nipples that reminded me of the color of Dr. Pepper. They were wearing sunglasses and bikini bottoms but were laid out as if it was perfectly natural to be outside laying down topless.
People wouldn’t be able to see the topless women from the road behind the picket fence. However, if anyone walked up to the gate or happened to be looking out their windows from next door like my two curious brothers then they would definitely see them.
“Why are they doing that?” Georgie asked.
“To get an all over tan,” Lindsay explained it like it was not a big deal. “And to have a little privacy so that pervs like you two don’t drool all over their boobs.”
Mom didn’t seem appreciative of what the girls were doing but she downplayed it as no big deal. “It’s just boobies. I don’t want to catch you with your noses pressed to the window!”
“I’ve seen a few women at the beach who walk around topless. There was a fat lady at the beach with big tits, and she had a bunch of younger kids that wore just bikini bottoms.”
I had seen her as well. She had dark skin and looked Brazilian. She breastfed at the beach, and I think it was easier for her to just drop her top and do what she needed to be done. I would have been mortified.
“Look, it’s impolite to stare and yes, girls have boobs. So, if you see something like that, I hope you’ll just leave them be,” Mom shrugged it off. “NO dirty pictures!”
Dad picked up the phone and called the office to check on the toilet problem and whether there was a cabin.
“Dad, we can’t move now!!” Lucas whined. It was obvious he liked the Cuban girls being topless outside even if he wasn’t permitted to stare right now. Dad glared at him while he waited on the phone.
“Yeah, this is the Butts family at 9W.” Dad started and then he grew frustrated when the man hung up on him. That happened to us fairly frequently because people thought it was a prank call when we said our last name. Dad explained sternly that it wasn’t’ a prank call and my father wanted a status on his toilet repair and a possible change of cabin.
Patton told him that they’d have maintenance there as soon as they could and that we were on a waiting list. “It wouldn’t be fair to jump you on the list. This is our busiest time of the year, Sir”
Dad told him he knew it was the busiest time and asked about moving to another cabin.
“I may be able to do another cabin next week if you can wait that long. I could probably do it for $499,” Patton said.
“A week? That’s less than we are paying now! I’ll take it,” Dad said.
“No, that’s nightly, Sir. This is our busiest time of the year. I am sorry about that,” Patton didn’t sound sorry at all.
“I could rent a hotel suite for 500 dollars a night!” Dad complained.
“If you can find one this time of year for that, I’d advise you to take it. We are at full capacity.”
Dad asked Mom if she wanted to just end the vacation here. He looked a little defeated. Patton overheard and reminded him that he was on a weekly rate. “If you leave early, you’ll go to a daily rate, instead of the rate we gave you for a three-week reservation. It’s going to work out to about the same money as you would have paid for three individual weeks, probably just a little bit more.”
“Sorry folks, the park’s closed. The moose out front should’ve told you,” Dad quoted the part of the movie where the Security Guard tells everyone the park is closed and they should turn around and go back where they came from. Dad seemed to be accepting that this vacation was a bit of a let down.
“Is that a reference to National Lampoon’s Vacation, Sir?” Patton asked in a deadpan tone.
“Yeah, sorry! I am just considering my options. Okay, well you’ve been no help at all,” Dad hung up on the guy.
“We’ll make the best of it, Dear,” Mom sat on dad’s lap and put her arms around him.
“You really are the best! Okay then, off to God-damned Wally World, and that park better not be closed, or I am heading straight to the sporting goods store!” Dad implied that he would purchase a BB gun and hold it up if he had to in order to get in.
“Oh, Clark!” Mom teased and played along. It was a fun moment.
I want to mention that many times felt humiliated and singled out. It was always some accidental or intentional mistake that I made, and the consequences always seemed pretty spot on and consistent with Mom and Dad’s parenting style.
The fact that they held my little brothers and sister to different standards than me was justified as well. As the second oldest, and possibly because Mom saw so much of herself in me – she just expected more from me.
Despite every little setback, just like the Griswolds in the National Lampoon’s Vacation movie we were coming together and sharing through even the disappointing calamities of having a grandma fall off the top of the station wagon with half of our luggage.
There were bright spots as well. Pod and I had been texting quite a bit and things were moving in a more flirtatious direction. I’d discovered how a sex toy could change my entire life. I really couldn’t complain.
Now, we were getting dressed and getting ready to go to an amusement park as a family!
Lindsay had a tremendous spring in her step that afternoon when she caught up with it. She was smiling and played a rousing game of catch with my brothers. She splashed around in the water. She never even called my sister and me the “Itty Bitty Titty Committee”.
I noticed that I seemed to be invisible to boys my own age. It was obvious why Lindsay turned heads. She was at that perfect age of 19 with a nice set of tits, well-rounded butt, shapely hips, and long blonde hair.
Ruth Ann got noticed even though she didn’t seem to care who stared at her. I think she was aware they were gawking at her, but she just didn’t care.
My little sister’s body wasn’t very well developed but her long hair and angelic face made her stand out and get noticed.
Every now and then I did get attention, but it was usually some creepy old man following me around from a distance trying to be ‘discreet’ about watching me on the beach. Anytime Mom reapplied sunblock to my body, that’s when I felt like they were watching me.
Mom was oblivious to it though. As long as the men kept their difference and didn’t say anything she would have just chalked it up to normal old man behavior. My mother would have gone full Mama-Bear and ripped the men in half if they tried to touch me – but as long as they kept their distance, she was very much laissez-faire about the whole thing.
Mom made sure to get sun block all over Ruth Ann and Georgie and she wasn’t shy about touching our butts or around their crotch area if the sun might hit them. She didn’t do it slow or in any sexual way- but she wasn’t shy about getting the lotion everywhere either.
Mom made it clear that she would rather we have a few seconds of mild discomfort than a burn. She put lotion on Lindsay and Dad too, but she was more careful about it their modesty.
“There’s a woman breast feeding a baby over there,” Lucas pointed out after a few hours. A heavy-set woman my mother’s age was holding a baby. She was topless on the beach. Mom scorned the boys and told them not to stare. “It’s impolite!”
“Don’t worry Lucas,” My sister teased him sarcastically. “One day, a woman is going to give you a good look at her tits, and you won’t be as curious. Until then, cool your jets please!” My sister noticed a gaggle of bronze-skinned, dark-haired girls marching over the wooden steps from the campground to the beach. “Oh crap, you are about to get your wish!”
The Brazilian family next to us from the night before had arrived. There had to be at least 16 people in their family. Where did they all sleep at night?
The boys were thin and wiry but had a machismo about them. The older boys wore shorts with no shirt. A few of them had tiny little mustaches under their lip.
Most of the girls were impossibly tall with big butts and boobs. The older ones wore impossibly small thongs and bikinis, and the younger ones literally wore panties and underwear with no shirt – even the girls.
Lucas, Georgie, and Ruth Ann raced off to try to find some of them who wanted to play. I remained behind with my mom and Lindsay.
“Go play, Katie,” Mom suggested. I was at that age where I didn’t want to play but I also didn’t feel like a woman.
“She just wants to be a pest,” Lindsay offered sarcastically.
“Look, Katie, go find something to do,” Mom made it clear she and Lindsay wanted to hang out by themselves.
My parents are pretty strict, but they didn’t care if we went to the campground and back to the beach. As long as we didn’t leave the campground area or the beach then we were fine. Mom didn’t want to go looking for me, but she also didn’t want me up her butt all day long and I understood that.
Mom saw that I was a little insulted, so she gave me a mission. “Go check in with the office and see if we have another cabin and remind them that the toilet is broken.”
I was really flattered that my mom trusted me to do that! I agreed right away and called her Ma’am. “Oh, and Katie, let me put some sunblock on you before you go. You’ve been in the water, and a lot of it has washed off.”
There was no point in arguing. I stood there and let her re-apply the cream.
I had to stand there while my mom rubbed white cream all over my body around the swimsuit, including over the part of my butt that was not covered by the material and right at the crotch area. It made me feel strange. I wouldn’t say aroused. I would embarrass, creeped out, and a little wet. My nipples got very hard, and they poked through the suit material. Mom cleared her throat but didn’t say anything about it.
She tolerated Lucas’s morning wood, and this was no different. I couldn’t help it that the rough way my mom was rubbing me down was stimulating me that way any more than he could help his morning erection.
The office is a gift shop and a check-in place. It sells ice creams, shirts, and has all sorts of conservation information about turtles and stuff like that. Patton was working again, and I asked about the cabin.
There was not anyone else in the gift shop. It was too nice for most people to be indoors, and we were here for the beach. I asked him about the cabin and the toilet, and he said he would check.
“Is that swimsuit part of the punishment for forgetting the luggage?” he asked while he looked around in a computer for answers. Every now and then Patton’s gaze lifted to me and then down again.
“That’s mean,” I said. I joked that I particularly like Sandy Cheeks.
“I am more of a My Little Pony fan, myself,” Patton said. I giggled because he seemed like he was much too old to be interested in a cartoon. I asked him old he was.
“Much too old for you, I am sure,” Patton said with a tone that suggested he wished he wasn’t. Patton wasn’t handsome at all, but the fact that a guy who was probably over twenty years old was into me was a big boost for my confidence.
“This suit isn’t so bad once you get used to it,” I said. I realized that once it was wet it became even tighter and it was almost see through. It was good I didn’t have pubes, or he would have seen those. I am sure he could see my butt crack when I turned around.
Patton liked staring at me – and even though I was a little starved for some sort of validation from a boy, I didn’t want it from a guy over thirty years old – at least not him.
When I got back to the cabin I was finally alone. I locked the door to my cabin and hunkered down on the bed so that no one could see me. I slid out of my suit and began to finger fuck myself. I took a few pictures and texted them to Pod.
“Oi, finally! I was hoping to see you today, beautiful!” he texted back with a picture of his hard erection. The only thing I could think about though was how my brother’s penis might actually be longer. I did my best to get that image out of my head and I couldn’t.
I remembered that Katie had taken something from her make-up box earlier. My curiosity got the better of me and I decided to check to see if she had placed it back or had something else in there. It was very odd that she’d take something so carefully out of that box and leave without letting us see what it was.
I really didn’t expect it to be anything interesting – maybe a special comb or brush. I didn’t even know I had when I found it. It was bright pink and shaped like a U. It was made out of something similar to latex and obviously waterproof. It had no bristles, so it was not used on hair.
At first, I thought it might be used to apply make-up. It could be bent and adjusted. I sniffed it and it smelled a little salty.
It slowly dawned on me that this might be a sex toy and if not, it might be used as one. I thought sex toys looked like penises. I tried to put the fatter end inside me, and it did not fit. However, the thinner end went in rather nicely and it hit a spot inside me that I didn’t normally touch (I would later learn that was my g-spot).
I went from 0 to 300 MPH and had a micro-orgasm. The bigger part of it felt great on the outside of my clit. My eye’s rolled up in my head and I thought it felt a little TOO good to be true. I snapped a picture with it inside me and sent it to Pod. I didn’t tell him how I got it.
Thanks to Google he told me it was a U-shaped dildo and said to press the little button the top. I didn’t see it before because it was so discreet. Oh my gosh, once it started vibrating it drove my bananas. I involuntarily had a muscle contraction and my fingers and toes curled up. It was silent too! It made no noise at all.
Pod told me that it was dual-pronged as a vaginal and anal stimulator. The big part was supposed to go in my pussy and the other end was supposed to go into my butt. “Where my peanut butter is?” I joked. He didn’t get it because he didn’t know the whole story with Ruthie running around the house laughing about it.
I really liked this thing, but I didn’t need it to go into my poop chute. I was happy just the way I had it. I found it interesting though he didn’t seem to have any sort of qualms about me using it. I thought he might be a little jealous. I sent him more pictures. I even wore it like a little bikini. It popped in nicely between my legs. The small end slid between the bottom of my butt cheeks and the front covered my entire slit.
“You could wear that to the beach!” he joked his reply.
“I am wearing it for you!!” I sent back in a text message.
I spent the better part of three hours becoming very familiar with all of the ways that toy could bring me pleasure. It was fascinating and when I was done, I washed it clean and put it back exactly as I found it.
When my parents came back to the cabin, they chided me for missing the beach. I didn’t mind though. I had SO much fun on my own. I changed the subject and mentioned that we were stuck in this cabin for the time being.
That night we ate at Crabby George’s Calabash Seafood Buffet. I am not a big seafood fan, but my family is, and they gorged themselves. I noticed at times that my sister bounced when she talked and sometimes clapped and laughed for no real reason. I realized that she must have been wearing that sex toy of hers under her shorts. A part of me felt guilty that she was enjoying it without knowing that I borrowed it to pleasure myself. A part of me felt very jealous that she had one and I didn’t.
We were pretty happy when we got home from the buffet. We went to go shower. Savannah and Chet were walking her sons to the shower. She growled at me. She was simply wearing a wraparound towel around her midriff section and as I would come to discover when she went to the shower – she was naked underneath.
That was so wild to me. We were all naked under our clothes, but this woman didn’t seem to care if her towel flew up or not. I thought she must be incredibly brave or just not care if people see her ass.
Her husband, Chet was wearing a shirt with a confederate flag that read “If this shirt offends you then you need a history lesson.”
Her sons’ names are Bart and Gerald. Bart has black hair cropped short and looks like what you might imagine if Disney were to animate a living fart for one of their cartoons. Bart was wearing a shirt with a squirrel on it. The squirrel’s tongue was hanging out and the caption read “Lick these nuts.”
His brother Gerald reminds me of a Racoon. He has a mullet that ends in a long strand of hair called a “rat tail” in the back. He likes to wear football jerseys, but he is thin and doesn’t look like he ever played football.
Savannah kissed her husband on the mouth and then went inside. “You seem to like taking a shower when I do. See something you like?” Savannah grunted at me.
Lindsay told me not to let her get under my skin. We showered in peace and when I went to grab my towel and change it was GONE! I checked twice and panicked.
“It’s fine,” Mom nodded. She even helped me look for them, but they were not in the bathroom. There had been several other women showering with us, but we all suspected Savannah. Mom lent me her towel and I had to walk home naked and barefoot except for the towel.
It wasn’t that far of a walk, and it was night out, so there weren’t many people around, but the camp is well lit, and I was humiliated to have been singled out.
“Too bad it wasn’t your swimsuit,” Lindsay teased me.
“Stop that!” Mom chided her. “The swimsuit is fine!”
“I can’t afford to lose any more clothes! I have one pair of shorts and that’s it,” I said.
“Sucks to be you,” Lindsay sighed sarcastically and feigned sympathy for me.
“I’ll get you another pair of shorts,” Mom said.
“Wait, a minute! You said rules are rules,” Lindsay was actually trying to talk mom out of helping me.
“You can borrow some of my clothes,” Ruth Ann offered to try to be helpful.
“Then what would YOU wear,” I smiled at her. I was thankful Ruthie was so generous of spirit.
“I’ll go nakey!” my little sister dropped her towel. She had left the shower with it wrapped around her. We assumed she put her clothes on underneath. She was holding them. It was dark and nobody saw it. She bent over and picked the towel back up after the joke was over. It was funny and none of us thought much about it.
That night, my sisters and I slept pretty soundly. I kept thinking about Lindsay’s little toy. I wondered if she named him. I kept thinking of it as a ‘him’. I started fantasizing about sneaking out of bed and getting it out of her box, but I was afraid I’d be caught.
Then next morning, we were once again awoken by the brightness of the sunrise at the crack of dawn. Since we don’t own any nightshirts, Lindsay and I have been going to the living room in the morning in t-shirts and panties when we wake up. Ruth Ann didn’t bother with her nightshirt either and nobody reminded her she had one.
It hasn’t been a big deal. This morning Mom joined us in a t-shirt and panties. I could see her massive nipples poking through the white shirt. She acted like it was no big deal. I’ve seen them poking through her bathing suit, but the material is less sheer.
My brothers definitely noticed but they didn’t say anything. Dad hugged her and held her close before letting her go get coffee and scare up breakfast.
“Today, after breakfast we are heading to Family Kingdom Amusement Park!”
That was the highlight of our trip three years ago when we are we came to Myrtle Beach. There were go-karts. I was too young to drive so I rode with my father. This time he assured us that all of us were old enough even Georgie and Ruthie!
“We want to get there early,” Dad announced stoically. “I won’t be speeding, but I will be driving like a maniac,” Dad joked and quoted from National Lampoon’s vacation. He was in a good mood. All of the hard feelings about the night before seemed to have been left in the past. I breathed a sigh of relief.
My brothers noticed something in the lot next to us where the Cuban family’s cabin is. They both seemed VERY curious about it.
“Is that Cousin Eddie outside emptying his RV into our sewer again?” Dad joked about one of the most hilarious scenes from the National Lampoon’s Christmas Vacation movie. We have seen them all and Dad likes to quote them on family trips. “He ought to know it’s illegal. That’s a storm sewer. If it fills with gas, I pity the person who lights a match within ten yards of it!”
There is a funny scene where it explodes and obviously, Dad was kidding when he suggested anyone was doing that. Lindsay and Mom decided to look out the window and of course, Ruthie was curious and couldn’t be kept from the window. She wagged her butt like a curious dog as she peered out the window.
“Oh my gosh, those ladies are topless!” Ruthie said.
Dad was about to take a look, when he decided to sit down. Mom probably would have given him a serious stare of side-eye if he became suddenly interested.
“We should take a picture! No one is going to believe us!” Lucas said. He acted like he hadn’t JUST seen my boobs yesterday.
“It’s no big deal, boys,” Mom told the boys to come away from the window and give the girls some privacy. “They don’t want their pictures floating around on the Internet. If I catch you with cameras taking filthy pictures, then I will make YOU lay outside with your ding-a-lings hanging out!”
The boys giggled.
The girls outside looked like older teenagers much closer to Lindsay’s age. They had dark nipples that reminded me of the color of Dr. Pepper. They were wearing sunglasses and bikini bottoms but were laid out as if it was perfectly natural to be outside laying down topless.
People wouldn’t be able to see the topless women from the road behind the picket fence. However, if anyone walked up to the gate or happened to be looking out their windows from next door like my two curious brothers then they would definitely see them.
“Why are they doing that?” Georgie asked.
“To get an all over tan,” Lindsay explained it like it was not a big deal. “And to have a little privacy so that pervs like you two don’t drool all over their boobs.”
Mom didn’t seem appreciative of what the girls were doing but she downplayed it as no big deal. “It’s just boobies. I don’t want to catch you with your noses pressed to the window!”
“I’ve seen a few women at the beach who walk around topless. There was a fat lady at the beach with big tits, and she had a bunch of younger kids that wore just bikini bottoms.”
I had seen her as well. She had dark skin and looked Brazilian. She breastfed at the beach, and I think it was easier for her to just drop her top and do what she needed to be done. I would have been mortified.
“Look, it’s impolite to stare and yes, girls have boobs. So, if you see something like that, I hope you’ll just leave them be,” Mom shrugged it off. “NO dirty pictures!”
Dad picked up the phone and called the office to check on the toilet problem and whether there was a cabin.
“Dad, we can’t move now!!” Lucas whined. It was obvious he liked the Cuban girls being topless outside even if he wasn’t permitted to stare right now. Dad glared at him while he waited on the phone.
“Yeah, this is the Butts family at 9W.” Dad started and then he grew frustrated when the man hung up on him. That happened to us fairly frequently because people thought it was a prank call when we said our last name. Dad explained sternly that it wasn’t’ a prank call and my father wanted a status on his toilet repair and a possible change of cabin.
Patton told him that they’d have maintenance there as soon as they could and that we were on a waiting list. “It wouldn’t be fair to jump you on the list. This is our busiest time of the year, Sir”
Dad told him he knew it was the busiest time and asked about moving to another cabin.
“I may be able to do another cabin next week if you can wait that long. I could probably do it for $499,” Patton said.
“A week? That’s less than we are paying now! I’ll take it,” Dad said.
“No, that’s nightly, Sir. This is our busiest time of the year. I am sorry about that,” Patton didn’t sound sorry at all.
“I could rent a hotel suite for 500 dollars a night!” Dad complained.
“If you can find one this time of year for that, I’d advise you to take it. We are at full capacity.”
Dad asked Mom if she wanted to just end the vacation here. He looked a little defeated. Patton overheard and reminded him that he was on a weekly rate. “If you leave early, you’ll go to a daily rate, instead of the rate we gave you for a three-week reservation. It’s going to work out to about the same money as you would have paid for three individual weeks, probably just a little bit more.”
“Sorry folks, the park’s closed. The moose out front should’ve told you,” Dad quoted the part of the movie where the Security Guard tells everyone the park is closed and they should turn around and go back where they came from. Dad seemed to be accepting that this vacation was a bit of a let down.
“Is that a reference to National Lampoon’s Vacation, Sir?” Patton asked in a deadpan tone.
“Yeah, sorry! I am just considering my options. Okay, well you’ve been no help at all,” Dad hung up on the guy.
“We’ll make the best of it, Dear,” Mom sat on dad’s lap and put her arms around him.
“You really are the best! Okay then, off to God-damned Wally World, and that park better not be closed, or I am heading straight to the sporting goods store!” Dad implied that he would purchase a BB gun and hold it up if he had to in order to get in.
“Oh, Clark!” Mom teased and played along. It was a fun moment.
I want to mention that many times felt humiliated and singled out. It was always some accidental or intentional mistake that I made, and the consequences always seemed pretty spot on and consistent with Mom and Dad’s parenting style.
The fact that they held my little brothers and sister to different standards than me was justified as well. As the second oldest, and possibly because Mom saw so much of herself in me – she just expected more from me.
Despite every little setback, just like the Griswolds in the National Lampoon’s Vacation movie we were coming together and sharing through even the disappointing calamities of having a grandma fall off the top of the station wagon with half of our luggage.
There were bright spots as well. Pod and I had been texting quite a bit and things were moving in a more flirtatious direction. I’d discovered how a sex toy could change my entire life. I really couldn’t complain.
Now, we were getting dressed and getting ready to go to an amusement park as a family!
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 184
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 118 times
- Contact:
Chapter 7
The smell of sizzling cheeseburgers and peppers and onions sizzling on a grill with polish sausage was the first thing that assaults your nose when you arrive at Family Kingdom Amusement Park.
Popcorn, lemonade, all the cool fair foods, and amusement rides were running. It was a bright and sunny day with a cool breeze coming in from the nearby beach. The park featured a small white rollercoaster and a log flume ride as well as some carousels and typical fair rides.
Everyone was in high spirits. Dad kept calling it “Wally World” as a reference to the movie National Lampoon’s Vacation. My sister kept singing silly songs with farting noises and my brothers joined in and sang along. Oh, what the heck, I was being silly, so I sang along and so did Lindsay and Mom. Ruthie has a way of making everyone act goofy sometimes along with her. Even Dad was blowing raspberries.
One of Ruth Ann’s favorite silly songs is to take a nonsense word like “Banana Butt” and use it in place of the word Manama in an old Muppet song she loved. It went a little like this
Do do-do do-da-doot-doot-it.
Banana Butt!
Do doo de-do-do de-do-do de-do-do de-do-do-doodle do do do-doo do!
Banana Butt!
You try singing along to that song and replace manana with the word “Banana Butt” and see if you can do it without smiling. I guarantee by the third course if you are singing out loud, you’ll have a goofy grin on your face. There was nothing naughty about it – it was just my sister being my sister.
The one thing all of us wanted to get to first when we first arrived was the Go-Kart ride! It was smaller than I remembered it. It was basically just a big square that had cones designed so that you could race each other. I was getting close to the age I could actually drive – although I felt like I was too short to reach the pedals on our Palisade.
Driving a real car might as well have been a hundred years from now. The Go-Karts were here, and we were getting them now. I was wearing a simple top and a pair of shorts just like the rest of my family. I was thankful that I didn’t have to wear my absurd swimsuit.
I could hardly believe Dad was going to let each of us have our own kart. You might think with the luck I was having that the karts would be broken down when we arrive, or that there would be enough for everyone EXCEPT for sad-sack Katie.
Nope! There were plenty of karts, and we got right in, put on helmets, and started to race! What could go wrong?
Nothing!! Nothing at all!!
Well, one thing happened, and at first, I didn’t realize it. I got my own go-kart, strapped myself in, revved up the engine let the fun begin! I put my foot on the gas and was outta the gate! My brothers were keeping up with me as Ruth Ann giggled uproariously like a raving lunatic.
The faster I went, the more the metal vibrated. I thought nothing of it. It’s a go-kart and it’s supposed to make engine sounds. I certainly wasn’t in any danger. The kart held together nicely! I took turns and soon I felt like an expert. Dad and Mom were taking their time and laughing as they drove their karts. Even Lindsay was getting in on the fun and racing along with us.
That’s when I realized I had this curious feeling. The more the kart went “Brrrr” and shook, the more I had it. My body began tingling from my head to my toes in a very good way – like when Alice went down on me.
I assumed I was thinking about Alice and tried to put her out of my mind, but that wasn’t it. The faster I stepped on the pedal the more the sensation grew. The pedal was revving more than the motor and if I sat with my legs apart and let the steering wheel column rest in my lap – it revved ME!
I was accidentally masturbating! I didn’t even realize it until I unzipped my pants and snapped the button on my shorts.
Mom kept pressing her horn and ruining my self-induced buzz. I waved at her with one hand and turned the wheel with the other.
I was going to slow down and stop, catch my breath but then I thought “fuck it!” and I basically turned myself on for the next three hours non-stop. I even found a way to finger clit while I drove.
No one knew, no one caught me. I felt guilty, and even though I was dripping wet, the moisture was whisked away by my sweat and soaked into my panties. I wasn’t a gushing fountain -but fuck, was I a happy girl.
I didn’t get noticed, I didn’t get punished. I absolutely got away with something that I probably shouldn’t have, and I loved it.
You didn’t expect that? Did you. I didn’t either. I kept having this niggling suspicion that I’d get my zipper caught in the steering column and some mechanic would tell my dad I broke his go-kart because I lubed it up with pussy juice. I kept thinking I’d be told that I’d have to drive the kart without shorts because I ruined my own and everyone would know I was a dirty masturbator.
It made me think about what my sister said the night previously. She said I was a secret extrovert. If you are an extrovert, you should want everyone to know. I considered myself shy. If I was an extrovert, then I was the most introverted extrovert that had ever been.
I enjoyed the ride. The mechanical contraption did all of the work and left me overstimulated. However, my brain was also feeding me fantasies to go along with the physical stimulation. It was like my mind needed to make up little stories to process how horny I was feeling. Most of these involved sex with Pod, or Alice, and Savannah. Some did involve skinny dipping or even feelings of powerlessness and vulnerability when I got punished.
At the time, I was far too immature to make sense of those thoughts. I assumed they were simply doubts and fears manifesting about what could go wrong.
We had a fantastic lunch eating cheeseburgers that were cooked on a greasy stove right in front of us. My parents had fun and any thoughts of going home early had disappeared if they ever existed at all.
Ruth Ann insisted that I go on some of the kiddie rides with her. They were mostly the simple kind where you sit on a toy motorcycle while the ride turned slowly around in circles. At first, I was reluctant to be seen on them. “You go Ruthie! I’ll watch here and take your picture!!”
“No, no, Katie! Me and you, me and you! I want YOU to go on the ride with me.”
Mom was pleased that I didn’t put up much of a fuss, because my sister REALLY wanted me to share the experience with her. I knew Mom often mentioned we wouldn’t be this age forever. It did FEEL like we would be to me at that time. I was glad I rode the rides with my little sister. They were silly little rides that weren’t very excited (and certainly not like the Go-Karts) but it was good fun.
At one point, Lindsay offered to snap our picture together. I thought nothing of handing her my phone. My sister snapped the picture and handed it back to me.
After a few moments, she got me alone and whispered in my ear “A word to the wise, if you are going to text boob pics, delete them right after.”
I realized that when my sister opened my Camera, the last few pictures were in the preview window. She must have seen Pod’s dick pic too. I didn’t have to confirm it by asking because her knowing glance was all I needed.
I was QUITE thankful to my older sister. She could have easily ruined my day by handing the camera off to mom. Mom would have thought nothing of making me pull my shorts down and spanking my ass in the middle of the park for far less. I wasn’t sure what she would have done about dirty pics. However, I was pretty sure she would have seen it as a REALLY big deal.
I spent a lot of time hanging out with Lindsay and basically kissing her ass. She probably knew that I was relieved, but she made it seem like no big deal and I appreciated that as well. I texted some very simple family photos to Pod, and he sent back a few of him and his mum watching a soccer game (which he calls Football).
The entire family hung out together and even when we split up, it wasn’t so large that we wouldn’t run into each other again a few minutes later.
We were at the amusement park until dark. I remember I was getting some pink and blue cotton candy for myself. I was standing off to the side eating it next to my brothers under the flashing lights of the food stands.
“You know we realized something,” Lucas told me as he attempted to eat his cotton candy without getting it all over his shirt. “We can get you in trouble anytime we wanted.”
My first thought was that Lindsay may have told them about the dirty pictures. I had deleted them already though. I was immediately uneasy.
“Yeah, if we just tear up the cabin when Mom and dad are out, we can get you punished,” Georgie agreed with his older brother.
“What do you want?” I assumed they were trying to blackmail me.
“What do you mean?” Lucas was dumbfounded by my question.
“I mean, like are you blackmailing me or something?” I asked. I had to explain to them that was when you hold something over someone’s head to coerce them to do things they don’t want to do.
“Yeah, you’ve got to be nice to us!” Lucas’s tone suggested that was easy.
“Nice how?” I wondered if they were going to be naughty like Alice and Savannah’s family and make me teach them sexual things. That is where my mind instantly went.
“You’ve got to say hi, and not pretend we aren’t related when we go to the pool, you’ve got to play tag with us, share your candy if we don’t have any,” Lucas listed off a bunch of really simple polite things he expected. I almost felt guilty that he thought he would have to BLACKMAIL me for that.
I agreed without any conditions with a hearty smile. My brothers were pretty nice.
“Yeah, plus like do all of our chores and stuff,” Lucas grinned wickedly. Georgie agreed with him.
“You brats,” I snickered! They were kidding. I was supposed to do all of the chores anyway. They had forgotten. They certainly weren’t trying to be mean. I tapped Lucas and impishly said “You are it!” and let him chase me around the amusement park. It was all good fun, and they were never really serious.
The following day we went to Woodhaven Pancake house. My dad has been raving about their country ham for three years. It’s sliced thin and very salty – Dad calls it “Bacon Plus”.
All I remembered was that they had 71 signature omelets and their menu read like a book. I chose homestyle which is an ordinary omelet, but I appreciated having so many choices. My brothers ordered the “Kitchen Sink” which is as you can imagine everything that CAN be added to an omelet.
We left fat and ready for a nap. My parents wanted to go shopping at the Tangier Outlets (well mom did, and Dad was expected to go with her). My older sister took the others to the pool, and I pretended to need a quick nap and promised to join them soon.
I wanted to play with myself alone and I needed a little privacy for that. I locked the door, hunkered down low and undressed and snapped a few shots of my pussy, and chose the best ones. I texted them to Pod. He seemed to really appreciate any nude shots I would send him, but I wanted to make sure that I didn’t focus on my little boobs, so I was careful about the angles I chose. I deleted them immediately after and was very diligent about it.
It wasn’t long before I had my sister’s sex toy out and started pleasuring myself.
I heard them returning and quickly put it up. I didn’t get a chance to wash it. I probably looked very guilty when they arrived. My hair was a mess and I barely had time to slide into my panties and t-shirt. My pussy was soaked.
Lindsay looked at me as if I was crazy. They all did. Lindsay made us lunch and then announced that she was going out to sunbathe in the yard.
“Why not just go to the beach?” Lucas asked.
“I am going to get an all-over tan. You two creepers mind your own business and if anyone tells Mom and dad, I’ll give your ASSES an all-over tan,” she warned my brothers. My sister grabbed a towel, and some sunblock and walked outside in her bikini. She turned before she left and told me and my sister to join her.
“Really?” Ruthie seemed excited.
“You are going to want to anyway,” Lindsay shrugged at Ruthie. She turned to me and said she didn’t trust me alone and I had to be where she could see me at all times.
“Let me put on my bathing suit,” I pleaded.
“You don’t’ need it. We’ve got a privacy fence and we’ll be down low. You can wear what you have on,” my sister said. “If you want to get some sun on your backs and tummies now is the time,” she said. My sister knew about my dirty pictures on my phone - I felt like this was some kind of retribution from her.
We went outside and my sister put on her cool mirrored shades and laid out some towels for us to lay on. She laid down on her stomach and untied her bikini top. She explained she wanted an all-over tan.
My sister and I were wearing shirts. We stood there awkwardly until my sister said to just take them off and lay down.
“But?” I mumbled.
My sister didn’t even look up. “If you two creepers are up there staring the only thing you are going to see are the all-stars of the Itty Bitty Titty Committee. The guy in the cabin next door has bigger boobs. Now, stop panting and drooling and go about your business,” she teased them. I heard the boys giggle and run away from the window.
Ruthie didn’t have to ask twice. She took off her top and laid down on her back facing the sun. I hunched down so that nobody could see me. I could feel my pulse racing and then I removed my shirt.
It felt strangely liberating to be topless in ‘public’. I laid down on my stomach though because I was still a little frightened someone would walk up on us or my parents would return.
“Relax, I can hear your butthole tightening from here,” Lindsay teased me and told me to put some suntan lotion on her back.
“I want to do it,” Ruthie offered enthusiastically.
“Fine, you take my legs, Freckles, you take my back. Miss a spot and I’ll drop you off the end of the Myrtle Beach Pier,” My sister was half-joking. “Cunt punt you right into the Atlantic ocean!”
We lotioned her up and talked.
“If you want an all-over tan, why don’t you untie the bottoms too?” Ruth Ann asked her innocently.
“I think this is a fairly private spot, but I am not going to moon my brothers!”
Ruthie asked if she could take her panties since she was topless.
“You could but you better lotion yourself everywhere, if you burn your cooter or your pooter then you aren’t going to like it,” she warned. Ruthie lathered up the inside of my sister’s thigh until it was well oiled.
“Cooter and pooter!” my sister thought that was funny. She slid her panties off and put them on the picnic table when she finished Lindsay. Then she sat down on the towel, spread her legs, and began to apply sunscreen to the most intimate parts of her body like it was not a big deal.
“What about you freckles? Your turn,” Lindsay said as she luxuriated while I lotioned her back. She added that I could do it after I work the knot out of the muscles in her shoulders.
“I do not think so! You aren’t doing it,” I laughed that off.
“You are just a thin slit and no tits,” Lindsay explained rather seriously. “Georgie and Lucas saw everything you have when Daddy spanked you last week. You can go naked out here and nobody is going to say boo. If I, did it, they’d have boners for days.”
“I know what those are,” Ruthie smiled mischievously and lifted a crooked finger from her vagina before pointing it straight.
“Nobody is going to notice, scaredy-cat. I guarantee you that can walk all the way to the community pool just like you are. Swim a lap around the shallow end and walk back without a single person saying a word to you,” my sister said.
“Hah,” I scoffed.
“Okay, let’s make a bet,” Lindsay offered to buy me an ice cream if anyone said anything to me.
I laughed at her and began to apply sunblock to my chest. That hardly seemed worth the humiliation.
“Ooh, I’ll do it for ice cream!” Ruthie said.
“You’d do it because I say to do it,” Lindsay dismissed Ruthie’s offer but told her she’d buy us both an ice cream whether anyone said anything or not -just to prove the point.”
“YOU do it in panties with us and I’d do it,” I giggled. I knew she wouldn’t go for that.
“I am not a member of the Itty Bitty Titty Committee. People would actually notice me if I did that. I would love to be able to get away with it.”
“That’s why you are laying on your stomach and won’t flip over?” I joked and called her a chicken.
“I will flip over and lay here butt naked, but you have to it with me. At the end, you have to walk the entire length of the campground in just panties. “Now who is chicken?”
I turned red and obviously I was afraid. However, as she said my brothers had already seen me naked, and we were pretty well hidden here. I slid my panties off and laid on my back first. I began to lotion up my legs.
My sister seemed impressed that I was that daring. She rolled over and let her top fall off. Then she rolled her yellow polka dot bikini down her legs and completely off.
My sister’s nipples were strawberry pink, and she had no pubic hair at all. I had seen her naked in the shower but never really looked at her body.
“Are you naked?” Lucas asked loudly from the window. I heard Georgie giggling.
My sister was wearing sunglasses, but I could hear her rolling her eyes when she replied. “Why don’t you tell the entire world I am down here. You tell mom and you are dead men.”
“Can we come out there with you?” Lucas was clearly speaking for Georgie as well.
“No,” my sister said rather clearly. There was a long pause and she said “Fine, you are going to sit at the window like two weirdos anyway. If either of you starts asking me what different parts of the vagina are, I am going to kick you in the balls.”
Lindsay explained that in places like Europe and Brazil this was generally no big deal. My brothers couldn’t ignore me and Ruth Ann. They both seemed to study the tiny goosebumps and ridges on my sister’s nipples. She looked straight ahead, and we couldn’t see her eyes because of her dark sunglasses. She might have been sleeping.
After, what felt like four hours but was probably only forty minutes she announced that it was time for me to pay the piper and began to get dressed. I was so nervous, and I felt like I was going to get caught and in trouble.
“Look, if you want, I’ll take a picture and you can text it to your boyfriend,” Lindsay smiled at me and placed her hand on my shoulder.
“Really?”
“Really, really,” she shrugged. She snapped a picture after I put my panties on. I texted it to Pod.
His immediate reaction was to ask if I had on panties or real bikini bottoms. I told him they were bikini bottoms, and he didn’t challenge that. They were white cotton panties, but they could have just as easily been a bikini. I was actually quite thrilled to walk through the park this way.
I did turn a couple of heads. Mostly creepy old men, and the fact that I was walking with Ruth Ann and my sister helped. Georgie and Lucas went with us. They were shirtless as well. The only person with a top was Lindsay.
When we got to the pool, it was busy. No one seemed to think twice about it. We grabbed some foam “pool noodles” and hopped into the pool. The water made my bottoms see-through. The crack of my butt and my slit was visible to at least 30 people. Ruth Ann was dressed just like me though and so were a couple of the other younger swimmers.
The Brazilian girls showed up and the thongs the older ones wore turned a LOT of heads. Ruthie said she would like one of the microkinis the women wear.
“You are wearing a pair of wet panties without a top,” Lindsay chuckled as we prepared to leave.
“Yeah, but those string bikinis are sexy!” Ruthie giggled innocently.
“All you need is a thick piece of string, and you could make one,” Georgie suggested. As we were leaving, Patton the guy that worked at the front desk pulled up in a golf cart. He had a CB radio. I thought he was going to bust us for being at the pool in just panties.
“Let me guess, you did something wrong again?” he asked. I had almost forgotten that the night we arrived I was stuck playing scarecrow at the fence and had to tell him my dad made me wait there.
“No, I guess I lost a bet,” I admitted. Patton seemed to want an answer and I told him the truth.
When we returned to the cabin, Ruth Ann kept her shirt off for a while inside the cabin. She just didn’t think about putting one on. I put mine back on immediately. Ruthie waited until Lindsay told her to put it on shortly after my parents texted that they were coming back.
When my parents got home from shopping, my brothers and sisters all looked like cats that just ate the canary. I did too. We couldn’t help it. We just got away with something I didn’t think we would. If they caught us, I am sure I would have been punished. I think the risk kind of sent my heart racing in a good way.
All of my siblings except for Lindsay had wicked grins on their face.
“Did anything happen while we were away?” Dad asked with a look of suspicion on his face.
“No, we just got back from playing a game at the community pool,” Lindsay explained. My parents thought nothing of that, and we went out for dinner again and had a great time. Dad wanted to go to an Outback steakhouse. Mom said that they have those where we live in Raleigh. He ended up taking us to a nice local place called Chuck’s Steakhouse. Dad was really glad he didn’t go to a chain restaurant after all.
“See, sometimes I do know best,” Mom kissed him lovingly.
“I think this vacation is a little like our last name,” Dad explained to the family. “It’s been difficult dealing with it but in the end, it has built character. It’s teaching us to find the humor in the bad and take it with a grain of salt. I think it is smooth sailing from here.”
He probably shouldn’t have said that. However, that night it was totally true.
That night when we got home, I was all out of clothes that I could wear to take a shower. It was late and Mom suggested that I just wrap a towel around me. “This time keep an eye on it,” she said.
Savannah or her wicked boys never showed up and I was able to go home without any problems wearing just the towel. I wondered what was more risqué’? Walking the camp with a towel around my freshly showered naked body or wearing only panties.
I felt VERY embarrassed in broad daylight – but it was interesting how people let me get me away with it. I didn’t want to do it EVER again though. Once was more than enough of a thrill!
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 184
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 118 times
- Contact:
chapter 8
The next day few days we did tourist things together as a family. I texted Pod and played with Lindsay’s toy when I had a chance – usually at the same time.
When my parents were gone, Lindsay’s confidence in laying out in the yard had grown and she didn’t have to tell me to do it with her. I laid out naked with her and Ruth Ann on a towel on the cement block. It was relatively private unless you count my brothers.
Lindsay thought they would eventually get over hovering around, but I think she secretly knew that wasn’t going to happen with curious teenage boys – even if she was their sister. They would make up excuses to come outside and annoy us and stare at Lindsay’s boobs and then she would eventually tell them to go back inside.
I was happy that nobody had seen us. My sister would often tease me about walking the campground or even going as far as the beach in just panties, but I made it pretty clear that was a one time only thing. “I almost had a heart-attack,” I admitted.
Ruth Ann loved laying out in the sun naked and she was developing a golden tan all over her body. She even tanned perfectly.
“Lord has mercy, look at them boobies,” we heard a boy’s voice, and it wasn’t Georgie and Lucas. It startled us and my sister sat up and covered her chest with one arm and flipped the towel she was sitting on over her thigh to give herself some privacy. I covered myself with my hands.
“Don’t stop now ladies, we were just having a gander,” Bart said. He was the older of the two brothers and like Lucas, he spoke for Gerald most of the time. “Those Mexican girls checked out, and we don’t have anything to pull our puds too,” he said.
“You can circle jerk together for all I care,” Lindsay adjusted herself so that she was strategically covered in all ways. “Now fuck back off to whatever Hee-Haw TV show you emerged from.”
“You aren’t very nice,” Gerald said slowly. He had a deep-southern accent, and he mumbled a little.
“No, I am generally not nice to peeping toms,” my sister scolded him.
“How can we be peeping toms? You are the ones out here flashing them boobies, Come on pretty lady! How about you give me a little sexual education?” Bart asked. He was clearly WAY too young for Lindsay and even if he wasn’t – she liked him as much a bad case of diarrhea.
“I think you need some just regular education first, maybe some math, English, personal hygiene,” my sister replied sarcastically.
“You could be right,” Bart agreed with her. “All we want is you to keep laying out here every day, and just kind of spread your legs and let us have a little look.”
“In your dreams,” Lindsay assured him that wasn’t happening. I was terrified right now. This was really happening.
“You are gonna be sorry one day,” Bart assured us. Gerald and he slinked back to their cabin. That put an end to our naked sunbathing immediately. We got dressed and didn’t go back out again.
“Hopefully those sad fucks check out eventually,” my sister said.
“You gotta get your mouth washed out!!” Ruthie put her hands over her mouth in shock.
“That’s what those guys are,” my sister was angry. Most people only stayed at the campground for a week, but the Bates family seemed to be here permanently or at least for the entire summer. We gave them a wide berth whenever we saw them. Their mom still had some of my clothes, my towel, and my sandal and I was pretty angry about that.
Lindsay stopped hanging out with Ruthie and me so much and started going to the beach more and more. We went together but when she was there, she distanced herself from us and started hanging out with older kids.
She found a guy she actually did like. His name was Todd and he drove a muscle car. He looked handsome and a little dangerous. Dad didn’t like him right away. Mom knew that the best way to make Lindsay like a boy was to tell her that she didn’t approve of him, so she just didn’t comment on Todd.
I didn’t like Todd either. I sent pictures of her doting on him to Pod and even Pod who is the nicest guy you’d ever want to meet said he didn’t like him. I didn’t even have to tell him what I thought. That really validated my opinion of Todd. He was all about fast cars and good times and my sister was obviously just some summer fling to him.
My sister was supposed to be watching over us when my parents were out. We were still doing stuff as a family, but as the tension rose, she and I started becoming more distant. She didn’t leave as soon as my parents were gone but she kept trying to get two or three hours here and there where I would cover things for her.
I reminded her that mom would probably spank my butt if she found out because she said I was irresponsible.
Lindsay tried to rationalize and use logic with me by saying that this was how I proved I was responsible.
“Are you going to actually tell mom that I watched the kids while you went off with Todd?”
Lindsay stormed off after that discussion and left me at the cabin with Lucas, Georgie, and Ruth Ann. We didn’t have anything to do, and nobody felt like going to the pool or the beach. I told them to stay in the cabin and that I would be back after a shower.
I used those times when Lindsay was gone as a perfect opportunity to steal her sex toy and grind my pussy with it. The battery seemed to last forever, and the vibration feature was like magic. I imagined it was a banana that had been bent in half and I had it wedged between my butt crack and over my pussy. I found that I liked it that way – not IN my butt and not even INSIDE me. I just liked the way the vibrations felt on my nether regions.
I was so addicted to it, I even dared sneak it to the bathroom and there were times I even snuck it to the shower and took a chance on wearing it in the shower. I found that if I snapped it on tight, I could walk with it without having anything on. I pretended it was a swimsuit. A woman walked in, and I acted like it was perfectly normal. She looked at me strangely. I was mortified that she’d say something to me about it, but she didn’t.
My heart was beating so fast. I told Pod about what I had done, and he thought that I was incredibly daring and encouraged me to do more things like that. I didn’t need much encouragement because I really wanted to try being a little daring. His validation and excitement about my naughty behavior definitely felt very rewarding. It was thrilling! I just didn’t want to get caught.
I kept taking stupid chances though. One day, it was 2 pm in the afternoon. My mom and dad were off somewhere. Lindsay was at the beach with a boy, and I was supposed to be watching my brothers and sisters. There wasn’t anything for us to do at the cabin and we didn’t feel like going to the pool or the beach.
Well, I didn’t because I was totally addicted to the sex toy. I now considered it mine even though I was swiping it from my sister. I wrapped myself in my towel and pretended I was coming for a “quick shower” to wash off the sand. I was thrilled there was no one taking a shower at the time. Most people were enjoying the sun or having a late lunch at that time. It was perfect.
I danced around the shower. Took some pictures of myself touching my toes and doing squats with the dildo attached to my pussy. I even took a few of my butt with the dildo filing in my crack. It was fun to wear but even more fun when you turn on the vibration.
“Don’t stop on my account,” I heard a familiar voice from inside the shower. I hadn’t heard her come in. It was Savannah’s husky, but sweet southern voice tempered with bitter rage. She had my old towel wrapped around her. She was wearing my old shirt that she had shredded so that her giant pregnant belly could pop out. She ripped the front to expose her cleavage. She was wearing my sandals and the only thing of hers were her sunglasses and a pair of rebel bikini bottoms she had on.
Savannah called me a slut and accused me of flashing her sons. I knew that was technically a lie, but the accusation chilled me to the bone. They HAD seen me naked outside. “I know you were prancing your little girly ass around your patio to tease my boys! Now you are in here dancing around to impress me? I don’t swing that way.”
I didn’t say anything. I was way too terrified. All the blood drained from my face and goosebumps began to spring up everywhere.
I stopped dancing and quickly grabbed my towel and phone. Savannah chuckled as I dashed out of there. I thought I was going to feint – I can’t even tell you how scared I was because I do not possess the words to accurately describe my emotions. I wasn’t afraid she’d beat me up, I wasn’t afraid she’d tell my parents.
I don’t know WHAT I was afraid of. She was certainly capable of those things and more. I think she just frightened me in lots of ways. “Hey, I hate to see you go, but I love to watch you run away, girly,” she cackled a little.
I didn’t even remove the toy before I fled. I wrapped the towel I had around me and jogged back to the cabin with it securely between my legs – I can’t deny that it turned me on when I jogged with it. I ran into my bedroom, shut the door, and lay flat on the bed. I stared up at the ceiling. I still had the toy on when the door flew open. My immediate thought was Savannah had burst into my room to kick my ass.
“Gah!” I reacted in alarm as I raised off of the bed. It was Ruthie. She was worried because I dashed into the bedroom and closed the door without saying anything.
“Shut the door,” I reached over to my pussy and removed the sex toy. I felt ashamed of myself. I was still wet and naked from the shower. I had not bothered to change after my encounter with Savannah.
“What is that?” Ruthie smiled as she admired the toy I had just unsnapped. She reminded me sometimes of a precocious Drew Barrymore from the movie “E.T”.
“It’s nothing,” I started. Ruthie didn’t buy that. “It’s a toy, okay? An adult one!”
“Where did you get it?” she asked with a look of awe. I began to slip my panties on and get dressed.
“Look, you REALLY can’t tell anybody about this. It’s got to be our secret,” I pleaded with Ruthie.
“I want to try it!!” she had an impish grin on her face, and she wasn’t taking no for an answer. I told her it did things that felt good but scary.
“This is that thing that Lindsay keeps in her make-up box, isn’t it? I saw her take it out. Let me try it once, I promise I won’t say anything!!”
“Okay, once but you are going to hate it!” I assured my little sister. Once I was dressed, I snuck into the living room. I was fortunate that Georgie and Lucas were roughhousing. They didn’t seem to be paying attention. I still didn’t want to take any chances. I washed it off quickly and returned to my sister.
“Okay, just put it on the front,” I showed her how to do it after she pulled her panties down. She was fearless and not apprehensive at all.
Ruthie realized the second smaller plug went into the butt. “That part goes into my peanut butter?” she crooked an eye and looked worried.
“Just try it on the front,” I didn’t want her to go that far. It freaked me out when I did it and made my butthole sore the next day!
Ruthie was excited by the toy. She looked hungry when she used it. She didn’t seem to think it was dirty or nasty -she was having fun playing with it- popping it in and out of her tiny little pussy.
I knew it was wrong to teach her how to use a sex toy. I had been sexually active by the time I was her age and I gathered that despite her innocent demeanor – my little sister had no qualms about using her fingers to get herself off.
Ruthie made a buzzing noise in time with the advice after I turned it on for the way it was when she walked in. The vibration was silent, but she wanted to buzz along with it.
“Okay, happy now?” I asked hopeful that her curiosity was satiated. I didn’t want her to become a horny little monster and start hogging it.
Ruth Ann lay back with her knees up, and a satisfied grin and insisted that I let her keep doing it. After that, Ruth Ann and I had to share it whenever Lindsay left. It was weird at first masturbating with it in front of my sister. She didn’t have any qualms about getting her rocks off. She may act naïve and innocent, but she definitely knew what she liked.
Ruth Ann loved giving herself pleasure with the toy. I’ve always seen her as incredibly naïve and never thought of her as someone who might play with herself. Watching her frantically use it on her clit until she hit her own pleasure spots was almost validating to me. I thought “Even Ruthie does it! It must be normal to play with myself!”
My sister makes this tiny knowing grin and stares at you when she has an orgasm. It’s adorable. After two days of sharing, I was tired of that arrangement. Lindsay wasn’t gone enough, and I only had a short window to give myself an orgasm and snap a few pictures for Pod.
I don’t know why I had almost no qualms masturbating in front of my little sister with my big sister’s sex toy. I did not take any pictures of myself around her. I didn’t want her to ask to be photographed and I think I was just afraid that if she told on me to my parents – they’d find out about all the pictures I was sending Pod.
After that her curiosity was satiated. She and I shared a dirty little secret though. I knew that my innocent little sister wasn’t quite so innocent.
Anytime Lindsay was gone I’d immediately take it before Ruthie could and keep it with me. She didn’t mention it again, but I didn’t want her to share it in case she decided to give it a go. I also assumed that she’d show Georgie and Lucas or worse – Lindsay!
It really was the perfect sex toy. It fit perfectly in my pussy, had long battery life, waterproof, I could even walk around with it clipped to my body and nobody would know. However, I’d have never lived it down if any of the others knew my obsession with it.
Our vacation was nearing its end. I had my fill of the beach and the pool. My biggest regret was that I wouldn’t know where my sister was hiding the toy when we got back home. I had already decided to search her room as soon as I got home.
I was afraid to try to buy my own. Even if I could order it online, how could I get a package in the house without my parents asking what it was? What if my parents found it in my room? It was much safer to leave this one in my sister’s room where I knew I could find it. I assumed that mom would never punish her for having one if she found it in Lindsay’s room! The toy was something a girl Lindsay’s age was probably supposed to have.
There was a day in that week when we went shopping with Mom. Ruthie was angry with me. Lindsay was angry with me. None of us spoke to each other but for very different reasons. “Sometimes when you are in close quarters like this you can get on each other’s nerves. I understand that better than you think. You three get on my nerves,” Mom tried breaking the ice with a bit of a joke. She told us that she didn’t want any drama and she wanted us to work it out ourselves. “Let’s just have a good day! Pretend if you have too!”
We were so miserable and surly that Mom did not WANT to hang out with us for two days after that. She and Dad kept to themselves or did things only with Georgie and Lucas. That suited Lindsay just fine because she was going on dates with Todd. It suited me just fine because I was going on dates with her sex toy. Ruth Ann was the only one getting the short end of the stick.
I was increasingly being expected to watch over the kids more and more when Mom and Dad left. They didn’t know of course and if I told them they would have accused us of drama. It was better to keep them out of it.
I reminded Lindsay that I wasn’t supposed to be the one to be in charge. She assured me it would be fine and left for hours at a time when Mom and Dad were gone. My sister and I were increasingly having friction. She was back to calling me Freckles and a member of the Itty Bitty Titty Committee. However, these weren’t terms of endearment. She was increasingly growing frustrated with me.
My sister felt that it was my job to watch the others because she had done it enough and she desperately wanted to go off with Todd. I reminded her that my mom said I wasn’t supposed to do that – but to be honest, I also didn’t want the responsibility even if it was minimal.
After getting spanked by my parents and having my mouth washed out with soap I associated being responsible for my siblings with also getting in trouble. That was not true obviously, everything that my parents did to punish me was justified and happened because of some careless mistake I made, or some lie I told. I wasn’t ready to fully accept that then.
There was one day that I knew my sister REALLY wanted to go with Todd. He had rented Jet Skis and she made plans with him. I knew about it because I was eavesdropping. I know this was dirty, but I intentionally asked Mom and Dad to plan some mini-golf with us in order for her to miss it.
She was so livid. Lindsay knew that I did that on purpose. Lindsay kept hitting her golf ball dangerously close to where I was standing and once whiffed a banking shot so that the ball almost hit me in the knee.
“Hey, you’ve got responsibilities. It’s not my fault if you don’t like them,” I whispered. Lindsay glared at me. I believe in that moment she decided to have her revenge. Lindsay sweet-talked my parents into going to Paula Deen’s Restaurant. It’s a country buffet restaurant that my mom has always wanted to eat at. I think she wanted to shop there in their general store almost as much as she wanted to dine there.
Once my parents were away, my older sister began barking orders and giving me a hard time about cleaning. I knew this was payback and I didn’t take any of it seriously. My brothers and Ruthie thought she was just playing with me.
“What are you going to do, sis? Make me stand in the corner?” I joked. That was the wrong thing to say. It infuriated my sister and strengthened her resolve to punish me.
“That is insubordination! open up that big mouth of yours,” Lindsay grabbed a bar of soap from the sink in the cabin. The soap had probably been here when we arrived. There was no way I was going to put that in my mouth.
“That’s a refusal to obey an order! You all saw it,” my sister demanded. She was being ridiculous, and I told her that. “I have no choice but to spank you! Strip!” Lindsay demanded.
“They have seen me naked. You aren’t scaring me, Lindsay. You can’t spank me. You know mom and dad would be pissed off,” I said. I shouldn’t have cussed, but Lindsay was baiting me. Lindsay called me out for that too.
Lindsay grabbed my phone and told me to bend over and get ready for a spanking or she would text some pictures to mom and dad.
“Are you blackmailing me?” I asked with a laugh. “Go ahead. The only thing you’ll find on there are some pictures of cats,” I said with confidence.
Ruth Ann still thought we were play-acting, and she wanted to see the cats on my phone. No one else suspected I had dirty pictures on my phone because they had no reason to think I would. Lindsay checked my phone and grew furious that she couldn’t find anything. I had been extremely careful about storing images after I texted or received them after her warning. Lucas and Georgie were both chuckling awkwardly as they watched the tense contest of wills between me and my sister.
In the end, Lindsay won. I had started out strong and resistant. However, guilt got the better of me. I felt guilty that I had been robbing my big sister of time with her boyfriend even though it was her job to watch us. I also felt guilty that I was using her sex toy like literally all the time to bring myself heightened pleasures I could never even dream of before I discovered it.
“Fine, you want to spank me? You do this and we are even,” I bent forward, stuck my butt out, and placed my hands on my knees. I was wearing my t-shirt and panties around the cabin because frankly I didn’t have many other clean clothes, and everyone in the family was used to me this way anyway.
Mom once told me that accepting punishment reset the scales. Once she spanked one of us or washed our mouth out with soap, we made an act of contrition. Mom would forgive us, and we could move on without talking about again. I told myself that is why I had just volunteered to let my older sister spank me for the first time in my life.
The truth that I wasn’t admitting to myself was that I was trying to shock her into backing down. I thought if I presented my butt and acted like it was no big deal that my sister would realize she didn’t have the authority to spank me and back off.
Okay, let me be completely honest. I did tell myself that. The real reason I was doing this was that I thought Ruthie or one of my brothers would tell mom and then Lindsay would finally get in trouble for something she did. There, I said it. If I told my parents that Lindsay spanked me then they would see it as tattling. I needed one of them to spill the beans and I was willing to humiliate myself in front of them to make that happen.
Lindsay stood there quietly seething. I think she was shocked that I suddenly surrendered to her will.
“You want me to take my panties down? Okay,” I volunteered. Lindsay never asked me to do that. She didn’t stop me either. I tucked my thumbs into the side of my panties and bent over while I stepped out of them.
Georgie and Lucas began to nervously laugh. They were standing right behind me and probably had a full view of the crack of my ass. Ruthie looked nervous as it dawned on her that Lindsay, and I were not playing after all.
My sister picked up a cutting board from the kitchenette. It was about a half-inch thick and very wide with a handle that would make a perfect paddle.
“Wh-what are you doing?” I asked. My pulse quickened and my original bravado faded.
Lindsay grinned wickedly and swished it in the air to test the feel of it. “I am not going to break my hand trying to swat your bony butt! Relax, you’ve been spanked by Dad! This is going to feel like a love tap compared to that. Take off the shirt too! All the way naked, dirty girl! You like showing off! Let’s see you show off then! Bend over properly and grab your ankles!”
I removed my shirt and put it down. I could already feel my boobs filling with blood and my nipples extending and getting hard. I was terrified but went along with everything she said.
My lip quivered nervously, and I bent as far as I could with my knees locked and my legs slightly apart. I could not reach my ankles. “Bend your knees,” Lindsay kicked my feet apart so that they were more than a shoulder’s width apart and made me bend so that I could grab my ankles. I was positive that I was standing in the most obscenely exposed way possible now. My brothers could not only see my butt crack but everything in the dark ravine – including my butthole and pussy.
I was immediately reminded of how exposed Chet’s pregnant wife was in the shower. Savannah spread her pussy wide and washed her ass without any sense of modesty and I saw all the way inside her pussy. I wondered if my brothers could see that far inside of me. My nipples got hard in anticipation of what was going to happen.
My sister spanked in the rigid tempo that my father uses. Each blast of the paddle was punctuated by a count. After the second one, I thought my heart would stop and I would faint. I was beyond fear at this stage into a sort of confused trance like hysteria.
“Count and say Lindsay may I have another please?”
-WAP-
“Three, Lindsay may I have another please?”
After four or five of those, she grew bored with my mewling and groveling requests for another swat. She lifted my chin with her finger and gloated over the fact that I asked for this. Then she spanked my ass again. “This will teach you to defy me! You won’t do that again, will you, Freckles?”
I told myself that the pain and embarrassment would all be worth it if Mom and Dad found out and punished her. I’d get even! I couldn’t be the one to tell on her, but I knew someone would. I went along with everything she said.
“Yes Ma’am,” I obediently responded, counted, and asked her for another.
“You want me to call you freckles all of the time, don’t you?”
“Yes Ma’am, I’ll tell mom that I asked you to do it,” I begged. I’d let her get away with that. I was blubbering. I put a slight emphasis on “TELL MOM” In the hopes my clueless little brothers and Ruthie would pick up on the coded suggestion that THEY be the ones to tell Mom.
“No, you will not tell mom ANYTHING. If anybody does, then you can join Freckles here. I like this. I think this is a good attitude adjustment for you, Freckles. Don’t you?”
“Yes Ma’am!” I counted and thanked her again while asking for another. I was free-styling away from her script and saying it differently each time. “Please Lindsay, spank me again!!”
“You know what? I think this is a good aversion therapy for you. Mom and Dad made me cut back my hours at my job and I’ll probably get fired. Since you want me home with you every day because you can’t handle a simple task like watching your little brothers, I think I will spank you every day like this – in front of them. That will give you an incentive to step up, so I don’t have to keep watching them! Don’t you agree?”
This time she spanked me twice while she made her threat. I couldn’t answer because I was choking on my own tears. The second swat she gave me that time struck me low right on my pussy lips. I was sure she brought back some wetness from my slippery pussy after the downstroke.
I was having trouble breathing. Lindsay promised that she’d spank me every time she was home alone with us. “All you had to do was let me spend time with Todd. You KNEW I was going Jet Skiing, didn’t you?”
There it was. I had to keep her talking. She just confessed to making plans with Todd when she was supposed to be watching us. All I had to do was make sure my dumb brothers connected the dots so that when they inevitably told Mom and Dad they included that part.
“Yes Ma’am, I was jealous that you had Todd and my boyfriend is back home. I knew that you wanted to go with Todd jet skiing instead of staying here and watching us like Mom and Dad wanted you to do!”
Unfortunately, Lindsay is not as dense as our other siblings. I think she picked up on what I was trying to do. “If any of you breathe a word of that to Mom or Dad, then I will make your summer a living hell! Freckles will be your example! Won’t you freckles?”
“Yes Ma’am,” I muttered under my breath.
When my parents were gone, Lindsay’s confidence in laying out in the yard had grown and she didn’t have to tell me to do it with her. I laid out naked with her and Ruth Ann on a towel on the cement block. It was relatively private unless you count my brothers.
Lindsay thought they would eventually get over hovering around, but I think she secretly knew that wasn’t going to happen with curious teenage boys – even if she was their sister. They would make up excuses to come outside and annoy us and stare at Lindsay’s boobs and then she would eventually tell them to go back inside.
I was happy that nobody had seen us. My sister would often tease me about walking the campground or even going as far as the beach in just panties, but I made it pretty clear that was a one time only thing. “I almost had a heart-attack,” I admitted.
Ruth Ann loved laying out in the sun naked and she was developing a golden tan all over her body. She even tanned perfectly.
“Lord has mercy, look at them boobies,” we heard a boy’s voice, and it wasn’t Georgie and Lucas. It startled us and my sister sat up and covered her chest with one arm and flipped the towel she was sitting on over her thigh to give herself some privacy. I covered myself with my hands.
“Don’t stop now ladies, we were just having a gander,” Bart said. He was the older of the two brothers and like Lucas, he spoke for Gerald most of the time. “Those Mexican girls checked out, and we don’t have anything to pull our puds too,” he said.
“You can circle jerk together for all I care,” Lindsay adjusted herself so that she was strategically covered in all ways. “Now fuck back off to whatever Hee-Haw TV show you emerged from.”
“You aren’t very nice,” Gerald said slowly. He had a deep-southern accent, and he mumbled a little.
“No, I am generally not nice to peeping toms,” my sister scolded him.
“How can we be peeping toms? You are the ones out here flashing them boobies, Come on pretty lady! How about you give me a little sexual education?” Bart asked. He was clearly WAY too young for Lindsay and even if he wasn’t – she liked him as much a bad case of diarrhea.
“I think you need some just regular education first, maybe some math, English, personal hygiene,” my sister replied sarcastically.
“You could be right,” Bart agreed with her. “All we want is you to keep laying out here every day, and just kind of spread your legs and let us have a little look.”
“In your dreams,” Lindsay assured him that wasn’t happening. I was terrified right now. This was really happening.
“You are gonna be sorry one day,” Bart assured us. Gerald and he slinked back to their cabin. That put an end to our naked sunbathing immediately. We got dressed and didn’t go back out again.
“Hopefully those sad fucks check out eventually,” my sister said.
“You gotta get your mouth washed out!!” Ruthie put her hands over her mouth in shock.
“That’s what those guys are,” my sister was angry. Most people only stayed at the campground for a week, but the Bates family seemed to be here permanently or at least for the entire summer. We gave them a wide berth whenever we saw them. Their mom still had some of my clothes, my towel, and my sandal and I was pretty angry about that.
Lindsay stopped hanging out with Ruthie and me so much and started going to the beach more and more. We went together but when she was there, she distanced herself from us and started hanging out with older kids.
She found a guy she actually did like. His name was Todd and he drove a muscle car. He looked handsome and a little dangerous. Dad didn’t like him right away. Mom knew that the best way to make Lindsay like a boy was to tell her that she didn’t approve of him, so she just didn’t comment on Todd.
I didn’t like Todd either. I sent pictures of her doting on him to Pod and even Pod who is the nicest guy you’d ever want to meet said he didn’t like him. I didn’t even have to tell him what I thought. That really validated my opinion of Todd. He was all about fast cars and good times and my sister was obviously just some summer fling to him.
My sister was supposed to be watching over us when my parents were out. We were still doing stuff as a family, but as the tension rose, she and I started becoming more distant. She didn’t leave as soon as my parents were gone but she kept trying to get two or three hours here and there where I would cover things for her.
I reminded her that mom would probably spank my butt if she found out because she said I was irresponsible.
Lindsay tried to rationalize and use logic with me by saying that this was how I proved I was responsible.
“Are you going to actually tell mom that I watched the kids while you went off with Todd?”
Lindsay stormed off after that discussion and left me at the cabin with Lucas, Georgie, and Ruth Ann. We didn’t have anything to do, and nobody felt like going to the pool or the beach. I told them to stay in the cabin and that I would be back after a shower.
I used those times when Lindsay was gone as a perfect opportunity to steal her sex toy and grind my pussy with it. The battery seemed to last forever, and the vibration feature was like magic. I imagined it was a banana that had been bent in half and I had it wedged between my butt crack and over my pussy. I found that I liked it that way – not IN my butt and not even INSIDE me. I just liked the way the vibrations felt on my nether regions.
I was so addicted to it, I even dared sneak it to the bathroom and there were times I even snuck it to the shower and took a chance on wearing it in the shower. I found that if I snapped it on tight, I could walk with it without having anything on. I pretended it was a swimsuit. A woman walked in, and I acted like it was perfectly normal. She looked at me strangely. I was mortified that she’d say something to me about it, but she didn’t.
My heart was beating so fast. I told Pod about what I had done, and he thought that I was incredibly daring and encouraged me to do more things like that. I didn’t need much encouragement because I really wanted to try being a little daring. His validation and excitement about my naughty behavior definitely felt very rewarding. It was thrilling! I just didn’t want to get caught.
I kept taking stupid chances though. One day, it was 2 pm in the afternoon. My mom and dad were off somewhere. Lindsay was at the beach with a boy, and I was supposed to be watching my brothers and sisters. There wasn’t anything for us to do at the cabin and we didn’t feel like going to the pool or the beach.
Well, I didn’t because I was totally addicted to the sex toy. I now considered it mine even though I was swiping it from my sister. I wrapped myself in my towel and pretended I was coming for a “quick shower” to wash off the sand. I was thrilled there was no one taking a shower at the time. Most people were enjoying the sun or having a late lunch at that time. It was perfect.
I danced around the shower. Took some pictures of myself touching my toes and doing squats with the dildo attached to my pussy. I even took a few of my butt with the dildo filing in my crack. It was fun to wear but even more fun when you turn on the vibration.
“Don’t stop on my account,” I heard a familiar voice from inside the shower. I hadn’t heard her come in. It was Savannah’s husky, but sweet southern voice tempered with bitter rage. She had my old towel wrapped around her. She was wearing my old shirt that she had shredded so that her giant pregnant belly could pop out. She ripped the front to expose her cleavage. She was wearing my sandals and the only thing of hers were her sunglasses and a pair of rebel bikini bottoms she had on.
Savannah called me a slut and accused me of flashing her sons. I knew that was technically a lie, but the accusation chilled me to the bone. They HAD seen me naked outside. “I know you were prancing your little girly ass around your patio to tease my boys! Now you are in here dancing around to impress me? I don’t swing that way.”
I didn’t say anything. I was way too terrified. All the blood drained from my face and goosebumps began to spring up everywhere.
I stopped dancing and quickly grabbed my towel and phone. Savannah chuckled as I dashed out of there. I thought I was going to feint – I can’t even tell you how scared I was because I do not possess the words to accurately describe my emotions. I wasn’t afraid she’d beat me up, I wasn’t afraid she’d tell my parents.
I don’t know WHAT I was afraid of. She was certainly capable of those things and more. I think she just frightened me in lots of ways. “Hey, I hate to see you go, but I love to watch you run away, girly,” she cackled a little.
I didn’t even remove the toy before I fled. I wrapped the towel I had around me and jogged back to the cabin with it securely between my legs – I can’t deny that it turned me on when I jogged with it. I ran into my bedroom, shut the door, and lay flat on the bed. I stared up at the ceiling. I still had the toy on when the door flew open. My immediate thought was Savannah had burst into my room to kick my ass.
“Gah!” I reacted in alarm as I raised off of the bed. It was Ruthie. She was worried because I dashed into the bedroom and closed the door without saying anything.
“Shut the door,” I reached over to my pussy and removed the sex toy. I felt ashamed of myself. I was still wet and naked from the shower. I had not bothered to change after my encounter with Savannah.
“What is that?” Ruthie smiled as she admired the toy I had just unsnapped. She reminded me sometimes of a precocious Drew Barrymore from the movie “E.T”.
“It’s nothing,” I started. Ruthie didn’t buy that. “It’s a toy, okay? An adult one!”
“Where did you get it?” she asked with a look of awe. I began to slip my panties on and get dressed.
“Look, you REALLY can’t tell anybody about this. It’s got to be our secret,” I pleaded with Ruthie.
“I want to try it!!” she had an impish grin on her face, and she wasn’t taking no for an answer. I told her it did things that felt good but scary.
“This is that thing that Lindsay keeps in her make-up box, isn’t it? I saw her take it out. Let me try it once, I promise I won’t say anything!!”
“Okay, once but you are going to hate it!” I assured my little sister. Once I was dressed, I snuck into the living room. I was fortunate that Georgie and Lucas were roughhousing. They didn’t seem to be paying attention. I still didn’t want to take any chances. I washed it off quickly and returned to my sister.
“Okay, just put it on the front,” I showed her how to do it after she pulled her panties down. She was fearless and not apprehensive at all.
Ruthie realized the second smaller plug went into the butt. “That part goes into my peanut butter?” she crooked an eye and looked worried.
“Just try it on the front,” I didn’t want her to go that far. It freaked me out when I did it and made my butthole sore the next day!
Ruthie was excited by the toy. She looked hungry when she used it. She didn’t seem to think it was dirty or nasty -she was having fun playing with it- popping it in and out of her tiny little pussy.
I knew it was wrong to teach her how to use a sex toy. I had been sexually active by the time I was her age and I gathered that despite her innocent demeanor – my little sister had no qualms about using her fingers to get herself off.
Ruthie made a buzzing noise in time with the advice after I turned it on for the way it was when she walked in. The vibration was silent, but she wanted to buzz along with it.
“Okay, happy now?” I asked hopeful that her curiosity was satiated. I didn’t want her to become a horny little monster and start hogging it.
Ruth Ann lay back with her knees up, and a satisfied grin and insisted that I let her keep doing it. After that, Ruth Ann and I had to share it whenever Lindsay left. It was weird at first masturbating with it in front of my sister. She didn’t have any qualms about getting her rocks off. She may act naïve and innocent, but she definitely knew what she liked.
Ruth Ann loved giving herself pleasure with the toy. I’ve always seen her as incredibly naïve and never thought of her as someone who might play with herself. Watching her frantically use it on her clit until she hit her own pleasure spots was almost validating to me. I thought “Even Ruthie does it! It must be normal to play with myself!”
My sister makes this tiny knowing grin and stares at you when she has an orgasm. It’s adorable. After two days of sharing, I was tired of that arrangement. Lindsay wasn’t gone enough, and I only had a short window to give myself an orgasm and snap a few pictures for Pod.
I don’t know why I had almost no qualms masturbating in front of my little sister with my big sister’s sex toy. I did not take any pictures of myself around her. I didn’t want her to ask to be photographed and I think I was just afraid that if she told on me to my parents – they’d find out about all the pictures I was sending Pod.
After that her curiosity was satiated. She and I shared a dirty little secret though. I knew that my innocent little sister wasn’t quite so innocent.
Anytime Lindsay was gone I’d immediately take it before Ruthie could and keep it with me. She didn’t mention it again, but I didn’t want her to share it in case she decided to give it a go. I also assumed that she’d show Georgie and Lucas or worse – Lindsay!
It really was the perfect sex toy. It fit perfectly in my pussy, had long battery life, waterproof, I could even walk around with it clipped to my body and nobody would know. However, I’d have never lived it down if any of the others knew my obsession with it.
Our vacation was nearing its end. I had my fill of the beach and the pool. My biggest regret was that I wouldn’t know where my sister was hiding the toy when we got back home. I had already decided to search her room as soon as I got home.
I was afraid to try to buy my own. Even if I could order it online, how could I get a package in the house without my parents asking what it was? What if my parents found it in my room? It was much safer to leave this one in my sister’s room where I knew I could find it. I assumed that mom would never punish her for having one if she found it in Lindsay’s room! The toy was something a girl Lindsay’s age was probably supposed to have.
There was a day in that week when we went shopping with Mom. Ruthie was angry with me. Lindsay was angry with me. None of us spoke to each other but for very different reasons. “Sometimes when you are in close quarters like this you can get on each other’s nerves. I understand that better than you think. You three get on my nerves,” Mom tried breaking the ice with a bit of a joke. She told us that she didn’t want any drama and she wanted us to work it out ourselves. “Let’s just have a good day! Pretend if you have too!”
We were so miserable and surly that Mom did not WANT to hang out with us for two days after that. She and Dad kept to themselves or did things only with Georgie and Lucas. That suited Lindsay just fine because she was going on dates with Todd. It suited me just fine because I was going on dates with her sex toy. Ruth Ann was the only one getting the short end of the stick.
I was increasingly being expected to watch over the kids more and more when Mom and Dad left. They didn’t know of course and if I told them they would have accused us of drama. It was better to keep them out of it.
I reminded Lindsay that I wasn’t supposed to be the one to be in charge. She assured me it would be fine and left for hours at a time when Mom and Dad were gone. My sister and I were increasingly having friction. She was back to calling me Freckles and a member of the Itty Bitty Titty Committee. However, these weren’t terms of endearment. She was increasingly growing frustrated with me.
My sister felt that it was my job to watch the others because she had done it enough and she desperately wanted to go off with Todd. I reminded her that my mom said I wasn’t supposed to do that – but to be honest, I also didn’t want the responsibility even if it was minimal.
After getting spanked by my parents and having my mouth washed out with soap I associated being responsible for my siblings with also getting in trouble. That was not true obviously, everything that my parents did to punish me was justified and happened because of some careless mistake I made, or some lie I told. I wasn’t ready to fully accept that then.
There was one day that I knew my sister REALLY wanted to go with Todd. He had rented Jet Skis and she made plans with him. I knew about it because I was eavesdropping. I know this was dirty, but I intentionally asked Mom and Dad to plan some mini-golf with us in order for her to miss it.
She was so livid. Lindsay knew that I did that on purpose. Lindsay kept hitting her golf ball dangerously close to where I was standing and once whiffed a banking shot so that the ball almost hit me in the knee.
“Hey, you’ve got responsibilities. It’s not my fault if you don’t like them,” I whispered. Lindsay glared at me. I believe in that moment she decided to have her revenge. Lindsay sweet-talked my parents into going to Paula Deen’s Restaurant. It’s a country buffet restaurant that my mom has always wanted to eat at. I think she wanted to shop there in their general store almost as much as she wanted to dine there.
Once my parents were away, my older sister began barking orders and giving me a hard time about cleaning. I knew this was payback and I didn’t take any of it seriously. My brothers and Ruthie thought she was just playing with me.
“What are you going to do, sis? Make me stand in the corner?” I joked. That was the wrong thing to say. It infuriated my sister and strengthened her resolve to punish me.
“That is insubordination! open up that big mouth of yours,” Lindsay grabbed a bar of soap from the sink in the cabin. The soap had probably been here when we arrived. There was no way I was going to put that in my mouth.
“That’s a refusal to obey an order! You all saw it,” my sister demanded. She was being ridiculous, and I told her that. “I have no choice but to spank you! Strip!” Lindsay demanded.
“They have seen me naked. You aren’t scaring me, Lindsay. You can’t spank me. You know mom and dad would be pissed off,” I said. I shouldn’t have cussed, but Lindsay was baiting me. Lindsay called me out for that too.
Lindsay grabbed my phone and told me to bend over and get ready for a spanking or she would text some pictures to mom and dad.
“Are you blackmailing me?” I asked with a laugh. “Go ahead. The only thing you’ll find on there are some pictures of cats,” I said with confidence.
Ruth Ann still thought we were play-acting, and she wanted to see the cats on my phone. No one else suspected I had dirty pictures on my phone because they had no reason to think I would. Lindsay checked my phone and grew furious that she couldn’t find anything. I had been extremely careful about storing images after I texted or received them after her warning. Lucas and Georgie were both chuckling awkwardly as they watched the tense contest of wills between me and my sister.
In the end, Lindsay won. I had started out strong and resistant. However, guilt got the better of me. I felt guilty that I had been robbing my big sister of time with her boyfriend even though it was her job to watch us. I also felt guilty that I was using her sex toy like literally all the time to bring myself heightened pleasures I could never even dream of before I discovered it.
“Fine, you want to spank me? You do this and we are even,” I bent forward, stuck my butt out, and placed my hands on my knees. I was wearing my t-shirt and panties around the cabin because frankly I didn’t have many other clean clothes, and everyone in the family was used to me this way anyway.
Mom once told me that accepting punishment reset the scales. Once she spanked one of us or washed our mouth out with soap, we made an act of contrition. Mom would forgive us, and we could move on without talking about again. I told myself that is why I had just volunteered to let my older sister spank me for the first time in my life.
The truth that I wasn’t admitting to myself was that I was trying to shock her into backing down. I thought if I presented my butt and acted like it was no big deal that my sister would realize she didn’t have the authority to spank me and back off.
Okay, let me be completely honest. I did tell myself that. The real reason I was doing this was that I thought Ruthie or one of my brothers would tell mom and then Lindsay would finally get in trouble for something she did. There, I said it. If I told my parents that Lindsay spanked me then they would see it as tattling. I needed one of them to spill the beans and I was willing to humiliate myself in front of them to make that happen.
Lindsay stood there quietly seething. I think she was shocked that I suddenly surrendered to her will.
“You want me to take my panties down? Okay,” I volunteered. Lindsay never asked me to do that. She didn’t stop me either. I tucked my thumbs into the side of my panties and bent over while I stepped out of them.
Georgie and Lucas began to nervously laugh. They were standing right behind me and probably had a full view of the crack of my ass. Ruthie looked nervous as it dawned on her that Lindsay, and I were not playing after all.
My sister picked up a cutting board from the kitchenette. It was about a half-inch thick and very wide with a handle that would make a perfect paddle.
“Wh-what are you doing?” I asked. My pulse quickened and my original bravado faded.
Lindsay grinned wickedly and swished it in the air to test the feel of it. “I am not going to break my hand trying to swat your bony butt! Relax, you’ve been spanked by Dad! This is going to feel like a love tap compared to that. Take off the shirt too! All the way naked, dirty girl! You like showing off! Let’s see you show off then! Bend over properly and grab your ankles!”
I removed my shirt and put it down. I could already feel my boobs filling with blood and my nipples extending and getting hard. I was terrified but went along with everything she said.
My lip quivered nervously, and I bent as far as I could with my knees locked and my legs slightly apart. I could not reach my ankles. “Bend your knees,” Lindsay kicked my feet apart so that they were more than a shoulder’s width apart and made me bend so that I could grab my ankles. I was positive that I was standing in the most obscenely exposed way possible now. My brothers could not only see my butt crack but everything in the dark ravine – including my butthole and pussy.
I was immediately reminded of how exposed Chet’s pregnant wife was in the shower. Savannah spread her pussy wide and washed her ass without any sense of modesty and I saw all the way inside her pussy. I wondered if my brothers could see that far inside of me. My nipples got hard in anticipation of what was going to happen.
My sister spanked in the rigid tempo that my father uses. Each blast of the paddle was punctuated by a count. After the second one, I thought my heart would stop and I would faint. I was beyond fear at this stage into a sort of confused trance like hysteria.
“Count and say Lindsay may I have another please?”
-WAP-
“Three, Lindsay may I have another please?”
After four or five of those, she grew bored with my mewling and groveling requests for another swat. She lifted my chin with her finger and gloated over the fact that I asked for this. Then she spanked my ass again. “This will teach you to defy me! You won’t do that again, will you, Freckles?”
I told myself that the pain and embarrassment would all be worth it if Mom and Dad found out and punished her. I’d get even! I couldn’t be the one to tell on her, but I knew someone would. I went along with everything she said.
“Yes Ma’am,” I obediently responded, counted, and asked her for another.
“You want me to call you freckles all of the time, don’t you?”
“Yes Ma’am, I’ll tell mom that I asked you to do it,” I begged. I’d let her get away with that. I was blubbering. I put a slight emphasis on “TELL MOM” In the hopes my clueless little brothers and Ruthie would pick up on the coded suggestion that THEY be the ones to tell Mom.
“No, you will not tell mom ANYTHING. If anybody does, then you can join Freckles here. I like this. I think this is a good attitude adjustment for you, Freckles. Don’t you?”
“Yes Ma’am!” I counted and thanked her again while asking for another. I was free-styling away from her script and saying it differently each time. “Please Lindsay, spank me again!!”
“You know what? I think this is a good aversion therapy for you. Mom and Dad made me cut back my hours at my job and I’ll probably get fired. Since you want me home with you every day because you can’t handle a simple task like watching your little brothers, I think I will spank you every day like this – in front of them. That will give you an incentive to step up, so I don’t have to keep watching them! Don’t you agree?”
This time she spanked me twice while she made her threat. I couldn’t answer because I was choking on my own tears. The second swat she gave me that time struck me low right on my pussy lips. I was sure she brought back some wetness from my slippery pussy after the downstroke.
I was having trouble breathing. Lindsay promised that she’d spank me every time she was home alone with us. “All you had to do was let me spend time with Todd. You KNEW I was going Jet Skiing, didn’t you?”
There it was. I had to keep her talking. She just confessed to making plans with Todd when she was supposed to be watching us. All I had to do was make sure my dumb brothers connected the dots so that when they inevitably told Mom and Dad they included that part.
“Yes Ma’am, I was jealous that you had Todd and my boyfriend is back home. I knew that you wanted to go with Todd jet skiing instead of staying here and watching us like Mom and Dad wanted you to do!”
Unfortunately, Lindsay is not as dense as our other siblings. I think she picked up on what I was trying to do. “If any of you breathe a word of that to Mom or Dad, then I will make your summer a living hell! Freckles will be your example! Won’t you freckles?”
“Yes Ma’am,” I muttered under my breath.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
Who is online
Users browsing this forum: Google [Bot] and 8 guests